Leaderboard

Actually this is who I had in mind for Johnny...

Hmmm. What, Woody and Luke attend a bodybuilding show and oh look who's competing...a short arsed, super cute bodybuilder in a pair of pink posers called AJ Jones? And who's that sitting in the audience next to Woody cheering him on (while secretly checking out the huge, handsome bodybuilder in the seat next to him and his much smaller but very cute mate)? It's only ickle Noah! Hehe! A crossover could be fun, mate! It would be interesting to see how the dynamics would work. Would Woody clash with AJ? Would AJ be jealous of Noah checking out Woody? Would Noah start panicking if AJ and Woody hit it off?

Oh God. You're writing a Deano fanfic story as we speak aren't you? I bloody knew it! But who's secretly and hopelessly in love with whom? Shaun with Deano? Deano with Shaun? Deano with LUKE?! Oh and not to be a complete prick tease but if you're a Deano fan he has a bigger role to play in the second half of the story!

Okay, here's chapter 7 and Woody's not forgetting the image of Luke's beefy glutes in his shiny blue trunks very easily! Seven The next morning I’m showered and changed for my first lecture. Luke’s perched on his bed looking lost and confused as he stares into a paper map of the university. “Let me guess. You’re looking for the Gryffindor common room?” I say. He rolls his eyes and shakes his head but there’s a smirk there too. “Where are you heading?” I ask. “Johnson Hall!” “Bodybuilders In The Media by any chance?” Luke looks up a little too eagerly and nods. There’s this look of hope on his face. “My next lesson! Come on!” I say to him, signalling towards the door. He grabs his backpack, the left corner of his mouth curled into a little smile. “So why’s it called Johnson Hall?” Luke asks as we walk to our lecture. “Lee Johnson!” Luke pulls a face and does a little nod. “Legendary old school bodybuilder? Four time Mr Olympia?” He looks at me annoyed. “I know who Lee Johnson is!” “Just checking!” I say, trying not to smirk too much. “Wait - is Watson House named after Bob Watson?” I look at Luke wide eyed and slowly nod. “All the different parts of the campus are named after famous old school bodybuilders!” he says excitedly, like he’s cracked some secret code. “You’ll do well in A History of Bodybuilding!” I tell him, with a teasing smile. I look at the maroon red t-shirt he’s chosen to wear today. I have no idea what the yellow writing is referencing but I have a good idea that it’s something incredibly geeky. “So what’s … Sunnydale High from?” “Buffy!” He says it as if I should already know. Like it’s obvious or something. As if everyone else is as big of a geek as he is. I screw my face up. “The vampire slayer?” “Yeah?!” he says (again) like it’s bloody obvious. “You do know at some point none of these geeky t-shirts are gonna fit you, right?” Luke gives me a little smile. “I hope so!” And that makes me smile too. I guess there’s at least one thing me and Luke have in common. We both wanna be huge, shredded muscle freaks. I’m just a bit closer to achieving that goal than he is. There’s another thing we have in common too since yesterday afternoon. We both now own a pair of shiny blue posing trunks that our meaty arses spill out of round the back. Just like Luke’s did yesterday when he was stood in front of me checking himself out in the mirror as he tensed his modestly thick glutes. An image that’s been randomly popping into my head ever since. “Oh God!” Luke suddenly groans under his breath. I look up and see why. Deano and his best minion, Shaun, are coming towards us. Deano’s mouth curls into a little smirk as he clocks us. “Woody!” he says, nodding at me. He looks at Luke and his grin turns a little mischievous. “Henderson!” he says as he nods at Luke. I’m surprised because I was sure he was gonna come out with some twatty comment. Call him Harry Potter or something. “Alright, lads!” I say. They pass us and I look at Luke. He gives me a knowing grin and rolls his eyes. “Oh, Woody?” Deano calls back. I turn around. “Forgot this!” He puts his hand to his mouth and blows me a kiss. For fuck’s sake. He and Shaun laugh as they walk off. I groan. “Such a twat!” “What was that about?” Luke asks. Fuck. I feel a slight pang of nerves. “Just Deano being a knob as usual!” Luke nods but he doesn’t look convinced. He looks a bit nervous too. “Okay. In Posing Practice he said something about blowing a kiss too though?” I don’t say anything. “Is it … something to do with me?” The question completely throws me. Luke looks worried. And a little embarrassed. “NO!” I reassure him. “Definitely not!” His face relaxes and he bites his lip. “Wasn’t he saying something about your biceps, too?” I sigh. “Some dude posted a comment on my Instagram about how he’d love to feel my arms!” I confess. “Oh!” Luke says. He looks pensive. Even a little embarrassed. “Don’t bodybuilders get those kind of comments all the time though?” he says. “Yes!” I scoff. “Only .. well, I kind of replied to the comment with an emoji. The one blowing a kiss?” “Oh right!” Luke says, a little surprised. And then his mouth curls into an amused grin. “Hmmm. Well you kind of walked into that one!” he says, looking at me and grinning. “Although ... it is only an emoji!” “Exactly!” I cry. “I mean, that’s just what I’m like on Instagram. You know … cheeky, or whatever. I post stuff like that all the time!” Luke nods and continues to smile. “I take it you have a page on there?” I ask, suddenly strangely eager to know if Luke has an Instagram. And to check it out if he does. “Mmmm. I do. But I don’t really post any pics. I mostly just follow other people!” “What’s the point of that?” I ask. “Half the fun of Instagram is posting pics of your body and seeing people’s reactions!” “Well … I can see how that might work for you!” I smirk and furrow my eyebrows at him. “You don’t think those little abs of yours would get a ton of comments?” Luke’s smile grows wider, clearly liking my compliment. I’m almost tempted to inform him how popular his cute, beefy arse would be too (especially spilling out of those insanely hot shiny, blue trunks of his). Which I’m now picturing for about the fortieth fucking time since yesterday. “Hmmm. Maybe when I’ve packed on a bit more muscle?” Luke suggests. “That could be a good angle for your profile though!” I say, an idea suddenly coming to me. “You could document your transformation!” Luke looks interested. “I mean, you’re at Muscle University so you’re gonna get big! It’s just … a matter of time!” I can tell he loves that thought. He can barely stop from smiling. “Just think, you could be, like, one of the craziest and most talked about muscle transformations on the net! And your Instagram name could be … Luke The Future Freak. Or something like that!” Luke nods, still grinning. “How about … From Geek to Freak?” he suggests. I laugh. “Yeah! That’s awesome!” Luke gives me this giddy little grin, his dimples on full show. There’s this weird fluttering feeling in my chest. “Would you help me?” he asks. “With my profile?” “Yeah! Why not?” I say casually with a shrug. Luke looks away, his smile suddenly a little sheepish. And now my tummy’s doing something weird too. We sit down in class. Luke takes the seat next to me. It doesn’t even really feel there’s a question of whether he should. And I actually don’t mind. Luke looks around the classroom, which looks pretty full. “No Deano?” he asks me. I shake my head. “He takes Friday’s lesson!” Luke throws his head back and breathes a deep sigh of relief. “Thank fuck for that!” I laugh and then my favourite lecturer, short arsed muscle daddy Johnny Hoxton and his humongous sized arse, squeezed into his unfashionable dad jeans, walks into the room. He clocks me and Luke laughing and talking. And then he shoots me a pleased, knowing look. Less than a day of being nice to Luke and it looks like I’m already on track for getting my own dorm room for next year. Fucking yes! The best thing about my timetable at Muscle University is that I have the whole of Friday free from lessons. Those Friday’s became especially good when my old roommate, Craig, left. The whole day to just come and go as I pleased. I could lie in late, chill out in my room, go to the gym and do whatever I wanted without the fear of Craig being under my feet and annoying the hell out of me. Of course, there were times when it made the weekends feel like they were just a little too long. Weekends when I’d feel like climbing the walls by the time Sunday arrived. Or at least be able to escape this little compound of muscle known as Montgomery University. Or maybe even just encounter someone who doesn’t have huge biceps, thick pecs and crazy abs. Apparently Luke has A History of Bodybuilding on Friday mornings so I at least get the morning to myself. I go to my usual gym at Watson House and do biceps and back. Biceps are definitely my favourite thing to train. I just fucking love that pumped feeling you get from training them. And flexing them afterwards. I don’t know what it is about hitting a front double bicep. The pumped muscle exploding. Your skin stretching. Fuck. It’s insane. And always gets me kinda horny. I get one of the other lads in the gym to take a shot of me doing that very pose with an arrogant face scrunching expression and post it to Instagram straight away with a cheeky caption. Ultimate life goal: to freak people the fuck out and give OAP’s heart attacks with my fuck off huge biceps. P.S. I’m a nice guy really! (Smiling face with halo emoji). #gunshow #abouttoexplode #watchmegrow #yourgirlfriendwantsme #niceguyreally Luke’s not home when I get back to the room. I have an essay for Anatomy & Aesthetics due in a couple of weeks so I do some research on the net for it and start jotting things down in my notebook. But I’m finding it hard to concentrate. For some reason I’m thinking about my conversation with Johnny the other day, and what he’s asked me to do for Luke. Mentor him. Take him to the gym. Help him with his training. Help him fit in. Jesus. Fuck knows how I’m going to manage that one. Help him buy some posing trunks for our next Posing Practice 101 lecture. At least I can cross that one off the list. And now I’m abandoning my essay notes and going to a clean page in my notebook. At the top of which I write, “PLAN TO MENTOR LUKE” followed by a list of the things Johnny has asked me to do. To the side of the list I draw a little doodle of me jumping on a bed with my arms up and the words “BE NICE TO LUKE = OWN ROOM (YAY)” written above it. And lastly, right at the bottom of the page I write three words. KILL ME NOW. My chest tightens when I look at those words. And now I’m just smiling to myself. But not because of anything I’ve written on the page. But because I’m thinking about Luke and the times we’ve hung out over the last few days. Our trip to the campus store. Luke opting for the shiny blue posers over the dull matte ones. Him standing in front of me in those very trunks and tensing his cute, beefy arse in them. How we seem to have this banter going on between us. And how, so far, hanging out with him hasn’t been terrible at all. How, against all odds, there’s a part of me that’s actually kind of enjoyed it. Saturday’s are usually when I resent the fact that Montgomery University is in the middle of bloody nowhere. There’s only so much you can do on campus. Me and Luke have managed to stay out of each other’s way for most of the day, but now he’s on his bed watching something on his laptop and I’m lying on mine fantasising about what it would be like to be in my own room in a proper halls of residence, or maybe even a student house, at a normal university in an actual city somewhere. London or Manchester. Or maybe even in Bristol with Emily. Her coming round to my room, listening to music and drinking vodka and coke as we get ready to hit some gay pubs in the city, where I’d be the only huge bodybuilder in there. Everyone looking at me. Guys taking the brave move to speak to me and realising that, despite appearances, I’m actually a really friendly guy. Cute, drunk lads coming up to me and asking to feel my biceps. People commenting on my body. How huge and jacked I am. All that attention. Fuck. I’d give anything to be anywhere else but here right now. Luke keeps giggling at whatever he’s watching on his laptop. I can’t hear it because he’s got his earphones plugged in, which is one social grace my last roommate Craig never bothered with. He gets up to use the bathroom. I don’t know whether he’s ran out of clean clothes already or if he’s just trying to get his wear out of it, but he’s wearing the white Marvel t-shirt he wore the day we went posing trunk shopping. It’s definitely my favourite of all the t-shirts I’ve seen him in so far. His arse looks pretty good in the light blue, skinny jeans he’s wearing too. I mean, not as good as it did blowing out of his trunks the other day. Argh. For fuck’s sake, Woody. STOP thinking about how your straight roommate’s arse looked in his shiny blue posing trunks. I prop myself up on my elbows and wait for Luke to return from the bathroom. “What ya’ watching?” I ask him, when he walks out. “Ummm ... just something on Netflix!” he replies. He suddenly seems a little sheepish. “What?” I ask him. I’m guessing it’s something really geeky because Luke looks flustered and seems reluctant to tell me. “What - you think I’m gonna take the piss?” Luke scoffs. “YES!” he replies, with a little grin. I roll my eyes and smile back at him. Luke climbs back on to his bed. “It’s Dom and Cole!” he says, a little sheepishly. I pull a face. “Never heard of it!” “What?! You never watched Dom and Cole In The Land of Ug when you were a kid?” “Awww! Are you watching a kiddie’s film?” I ask, in a patronising voice. Luke rolls his eyes. “It’s a TV series actually! And … adults watch it too. It’s got a cult following!” he says with a shrug. “Adults who wear Marvel t-shirts and Batman boxers you mean?” Luke shakes his head but he’s smiling too. I can tell he kinda likes me teasing him. He doesn’t say anything for a little bit and just fiddles with his laptop. “I’m actually just putting on another episode. Wanna watch?” I don’t know why but I feel a flutter of excitement at hearing Luke’s offer. I have an urge to scoff and flatly refuse with some kind of sarcastic comment. Instead I sigh, casually get off my bed and say something else. “Go on then!” I flop down towards the end of Luke’s bed. He’s got this little smirk on his face as I do so. Like he’s happy that I’m hanging out with him. Even a little excited? It’s kind of cute. I guess he hasn’t really made any friends here yet. He stops playing with his laptop and then turns it so I can see the screen. I feel an unexpected buzz. I definitely didn’t feel like this the last time I was sitting on his bed. “Any chance of a pillow?” I ask him. He reaches around and hands me one and I prop it up against the wall and rest my head on it. The pillowcase has got this kind of masculine, citrusy scent to it. It kinda smells like Luke. I’ve got my arms folded and my biceps are fucking bulging out of my black vest. I look over at Luke. The size difference between me and him is pretty laughable. I kind of love it. He’s probably the one person in this whole university who actually makes me feel anything close to what I feel on the outside world. Like the crazily sized junior bodybuilder that I am. Too bad he’ll have packed on some serious mass by next year. But by then, I guess I’ll probably be bigger too. Who knows though, maybe Luke will make so many gains he’ll actually overtake me by the time we graduate? I’m not sure if I’d be pleased for him or seriously pissed off. Whatever this Dom and Cole thing we’re watching is, it’s fucking bonkers. It’s a bit like a trippy version of SpongeBob SquarePants. I can kind of see why Luke likes it though. It’s sort of funny, in a very odd way. “What do you think?” he asks me, smiling. I pull a face. “It’s … mental!” One of the characters farts and Luke practically howls. I look over at him, shaking my head but smiling too. “It wasn’t that funny!” “It was! It’s just so random!” he says, giggling. I laugh a bit too, but more so at Luke’s reaction than the actual gag. “So is this what you did at your old uni on Saturday nights? Sit around watching bonkers kids cartoons?” Luke does a playful shrug. “Sometimes! Sometimes I watched Harry Potter instead!” “While just wearing your Harry Potter boxer shorts?” I tease. Luke gives me this big goofy grin and nods excitedly. It’s so fucking funny. I’m laughing and Luke’s biting down on his bottom lip. Like he’s pleased with himself for making me laugh but he’s trying not to show it. “So … what do you guys do around here on a Saturday night?” he asks. I scoff. “Fuck all!” “What’s the Students’ Union bar like?” I pull a face. “Hmmm. It can be okay, I guess! Depends on the night. And who’s in there. Sometimes you just get groups of drunken lads acting like twats!” Luke nods at me. “Are you not much of a drinker?” “No I am! I just … don’t act like a twat when I do drink! Okay, just imagine being in a bar and there’s a group of six drunken Deano’s!” “Oh shit! Ugh! No thanks!” he says. I look at him and we give each other knowing grins. “Still … wouldn’t mind checking it out though!” Luke says. There’s this hopefulness in his voice. I nod. “Cool! Have fun!” I say casually. I look over to him and he actually looks a bit upset, which makes me feel a little bad. Jesus. I guess going to the SU bar with Luke wouldn’t be so bad. At least there’d be alcohol. And while I’m not sure it’s exactly what Johnny Hoxton had in mind when he asked me to mentor Luke, I guess it sort of fits into the whole thing of being nice to him and helping him fit in here. I breathe a deep sigh. “FINE! I’ll go!” I tell him. And now he’s smirking. Like crazy. And there it is again. That weird fluttering feeling in my chest I keep getting.

Hmmm. Body wise he'll probably be a Nicolas when he turns pro. Looks wise I was thinking he'd be more like this guy!

If he looks like I think he looks, I'm not picky who you put him with!

Chapter 3 After massaging Cris and then Arturo, I knew I had to learn more about why I was suddenly transforming like this. To do that, I retraced my journey with Cris the night we had our encounter. We had been at a party hosted by friends, and left fairly early. I was pretty sure there'd be nothing for me to find there - the hosts of that party were an older couple with kids, and I was sure that if either of them had a way of magically becoming more physically fit, they'd use it themselves. So from there, I went to the bar that Cris had taken us to that night. I had never been there before and hadn't really considered going again - although, of course, if Cris had asked me to, I'd have joined in a heartbeat. I didn't want Cris to know why I had come back, though, so I made this journey alone. I went to the bar on a Tuesday evening after work, shortly after they opened. I was one of three patrons in the bar when I entered. The bartender - a lean, scruffy, dark-haired thirty-something with a charming smile - asked what I'd like to drink as I approached. I knew next to nothing about alcohol, so I just asked for the first drink whose name popped into my head - an Old Fashioned, the drink Cris had ordered when we came before. "Coming right up," he said, grinning. As he prepared the drink, I glanced toward the door and the other patrons, making sure nobody else needed his attention. The two other patrons were seated at a table, deep in conversation. Nobody else had entered. I took in the bartender's clothes - black shoes, black slacks, a white dress shirt, and a black vest and tie, with a nametag on it reading "Shaun" - then called out to him. "Hey, Shaun, can I ask you something?" "Fire away," he said, looking me in the eye while dexterously preparing my Old Fashioned. "I was in here, Saturday night, a couple weeks ago..." He chuckled and cut me off. "Lemme guess, one of the bartenders hit on you and you're trying to get another shot with him?" I froze. That hadn't been at all what I wanted, but it seemed like being hit on by a male bartender here wasn't that rare an occurrence, despite it not being a gay bar. I played along. "Am I that obvious?" Shaun shrugged, making the motion look like it was part of the dance his arms and hands were doing with my drink. "I only guessed you're gay because of the way you sized me up just now. Most straight guys would probably look at the drink I'm making if they looked at me at all. That, and you look like you're the kind of guy Freddie would hit on." I struggled for a moment to recall the features of the bartender who had served Cris and I when we came in before. He had been blond, twinkish, and pretty openly lustful towards Cris. I described him to Shaun: "Blond guy, green eyes, small frame?" "That's our Freddie. He's not working tonight, but if you want to come back any night between now and Sunday he'll be here." Shaun pushed my finished drink across the counter. As I took it, I told him, "Thanks, I might do that. And I'll close out now." As he ran my card to pay the tab, he asked, "Do you want me to give a message to Freddie?" "Ah, probably not. I don't know when I'll be free to come back this week to come back, don't wanna get his hopes up. Thanks, though." I signed the receipt, tipping him 100% of the bill, and took my drink to an unoccupied corner. Periodically sipping it, I pulled out my phone and started scanning the bar's Instagram page for photos of Freddie. When I found one, it dispelled any doubts that he had been the guy who served us that night. The photos in which he looked the happiest, I noticed, contained men with muscular physiques. I wondered if he had put something in my drink that caused this change, and if so, why. Unless he had done so for purely altruistic reasons, I couldn't imagine why he'd risk exposing such a secret to benefit me. I could hear a whispered conversation at the bar, but I didn't look up. I was busy finding my way from the bar's Instagram to Freddie's private one. What did make me look up, however, was the sight and sound of someone pulling one of the stools away from my table. I casually swiped the home button on my phone, hiding the screen's contents as Freddie perched himself on the stool next to mine. "I thought you weren't supposed to be working tonight?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "I'm not supposed to be. I'm just covering a shift for someone who called in sick. Have we met?" He was taking me in exactly how I had checked out Shaun, with an interested look I was entirely unaccustomed to. "Uh, yeah," I said, somewhat nervously. "You served me and a friend drinks a couple weeks ago." He looked confused, but then smiled lasciviously. "I think I would have remembered seeing you, hot stuff." He laughed. I chuckled too. Then I realized he wasn't quite as small as I remembered. He was still much smaller than me, but his work shirt was tight around the chest and sleeves in ways they hadn't been a few weeks ago. Judging by the pictures I had just seen, they hadn't been that tight a few nights ago - there had been a picture of him on Instagram from Saturday, shirtless at the beach, with his arms and chest looking like they had all the toned musculature of a spaghetti noodle. Then one from Saturday night on the bar's page with him gazing longingly at some drunk muscled stud. Three days later, his sleeves looking like a sausage about to burst its skin; the fabric across his chest stretched tight. I downed my drink. "Well, maybe you'll remember me better after tonight," I said. "Let me fix you another drink," he said coyly. "Then we can talk about what we can do to make sure I remember you when I wake up tomorrow." He sauntered away, swinging his hips. His glutes stretched the seat of his pants as taut as his chest did that tiny shirt. I watched him go to the bar. He made me another drink - probably another Old Fashioned, I thought, resigning myself to drinking another one. I was already feeling the buzz coming on, and a second drink would put me over the edge. I watched Freddie making the drink. When he noticed me looking, he smiled warmly at me, then turned his back to me, still holding the drink, as he continued to mix it. Moments later, he brought it back, along with a drink of his own. I took a sip. It was an Old Fashioned, but there was something about the taste that didn't match up with what I'd just had. Not as if the drink had different proportions - there was a new flavor in the mix here. My suspicions had evidence to back them up. "So," I asked, the alcohol lending me a degree of charm I might not have been able to muster without it, "What does it take to get you to remember me next time?" I leaned in a little as I spoke, giving a small smile and letting the burning sensation in my throat give my voice a sultry growl. He stroked my bicep, admiring the way I filled out my own long-sleeved button-up. It looked great on me. I had started buying a wardrobe more appropriate to my new measurements. "You could come to my place when I'm off work," he said hopefully. I chuckled. "I could, but I have work tomorrow. And I probably start a few hours after you get off. I'd probably still be drunk. Wouldn't even have time to sleep," I added with an exaggerated wink. Freddie looked around the empty bar. "Well... there's also a back room we could go to. While there's nobody here." I took larger gulps of my drink. Freddie's eyes lit up every time I lowered the glass a little emptier than I had raised it. "That sounds like fun," I said. "And I could sleep before going to work." I tossed back the remnants of my drink, and Freddie took that as his cue. He stood, grabbed my hand, and let me to a door by the bar. On the other side was a dim hallway. He whispered furiously to Shaun after pushing me through the door, then followed and directed me to a storage room on the left. It was unlocked and mostly empty but for a few cases of rum. "We're getting a new shipment tomorrow, and this room will be mostly full. So today is the perfect day to do this," he whispered. Then he stood on tip-toes and kissed me. I made out with him for a good ten, fifteen seconds, then nudged his head aside. He took it as a sign to start kissing my neck. I allowed it, because it enabled me to whisper in his ear. "So how does this work?" "Well," he responded, "first I get this big dick hard by sucking it" (he groped my crotch, finding my cock completely soft) "and then once it's nice and wet, you bend me over that stack of boxes and make me scream your name." I chuckled again. I was drunk, but not drunk enough to forget that I wasn't here to fuck this guy. "No," I said. "I meant the stuff you put in my drink. How does it work?" He froze, then backed away from me. I grabbed his arm. "You put this stuff in my drink. I want to know why and how it works." He looked confused again, but had the decency not to try to lie. "You say that like you know what I put in it..." "Yeah," I told him. "Almost like you put it in my drinks two weeks ago, when I was a fat little schlub you wouldn't look twice at. Almost like it turned me into someone you would look twice at, and try to fuck at your workplace." Comprehension and horror dawned on his face. "You were here with..." "With the hot guy with the shaved head, yeah." "It was supposed to be in his drink," Freddie muttered. "He was supposed to go home with me." "Your first mistake was assuming that he wanted the weak, fruity drink. That was all me. Your second mistake was in assuming that he'd leave a drunk friend behind just to hook up." I considered how deep I needed to cut to break him down, then decided to go for it. I put a hand on the back of his neck and pushed down. He dropped to his knees. "Your third mistake was in thinking he'd be into you at all." The hurt in Freddie's eyes was only undercut by the excitement in them. Yeah, he was being told all the ways he had fucked up, but he clearly wanted to be on his knees in front of me. I unzipped my pants and pulled out my half-hard cock. "Tell me how it works, or else." He looked up me, trying to disguise his glee as defiance. "Fuck you," he said, spitting. His saliva landed on my dick. I responded by grabbed the base of my cock and slapping him in the face with it, over and over, without letting it enter his mouth and while silently begging it not to get any harder. His frustration at not being able to suck my cock mounted as I held his head in place with one hand while using the other to assist in cock-slapping him. He broke. "Fine," he said. "I don't really get how it works. I bought the recipe online. Dark web voodoo shit. I had to borrow from my retirement money to afford it." I held my cock still in front of his mouth, nd let his head move enough that he could just barely reach the tip with his tongue. He immediately began licking the slit furiously, desperate for a drop of precum. Despite my best efforts, my cock stiffened entirely, and he got the precum he was working his tongue overtime to earn. I yanked his neck back an inch, then asked my next question. "What do I have to do to get it to work? Clearly it works some times and not others. What's the difference?" He responded eagerly this time, willing to answer any question to get my dick again. "It only works if you cum inside the guy! If you do that, you drain his gains away. All of them for a while, but after an hour or so, he's back to normal and you're a little bigger than before." I moved forward far enough to allow contact between him and my dick, but only so I could slap him in the face with it again. "Fucking lies. It worked for me even when I didn't cum inside the guy I was having sex with." I held my cock just above his reach. A gob of precum slowly lowering from my head. He desperately reached his tongue out to catch it. I spun my dick a bit, not enough to hit him, but enough that the precum drooling out of the head ended up all over my shaft and hand rather than dripping onto his eager tongue. I held him still, thinking, while another rope of precum began to drip down. I swung that safely away too, and the third. Then I shared my thoughts with him. "You want me to fuck you. Or at least to cum in you. So that much is clear. Sex is part of it. But I'm bigger than you. Just like the guys I've stolen mass from were way bigger than me. Well, more muscled, anyway." Freddie looked up, startled. "Wait, guys? Plural? You got it to work more than once with only one dose?" "Yeah," I told him. "Twice so far." "It's only supposed to work once," he said, more to himself than to me. "It stops working when you cum inside..." He cut himself off. "Good to know," I said. "Tell you what. Give me that recipe and I won't report you to your coworker out there for drugging my drink." The expression on his face returned to horror. "You wouldn't..." "I would. And I will if you..." I slapped his face with my cock, splattering his cheek with precum. "Don't..." I made a matching splatter on the other side. "Share." I lifted my cock up and brought it down between his eyes. Precum oozed from the bridge of his nose down into his left eye. He began blinking furiously. "Okay," he said. "Whatever. Fine. The recipe is on my phone. There's a pic of it in my gallery." I bent down and pulled it from his pocket myself, holding the phone in front of his face until it unlocked. In his image gallery, among a ton of pictures of him sucking cock or being fucked, taken from the POV of the guy he was sucking or being fucked by, was a picture of a handwritten recipe. I showed it to him. "That it?" He nodded. I let my cock rest on his face. He began sucking and licking my balls. Precum began flowing onto his forehead. "I've figured it out, I think. Tell me if I'm wrong. One guy drinks this potion of yours. Then he hooks up with another guy. Regardless of who drank it, the more muscular guy loses mass and the other guy gains it. When the one who drank it cums inside the guy he hooks up with, the spell is broken. That correct?" He moaned, "Mmmhmm," with a mouthful of testicles, nodding at me for good measure. I turned his phone's NFC on, then shared the picture. Putting his phone in my shirt pocket, I pulled out my own, turned on NFC, and received the picture. I backed it up to my cloud save before I pulled his phone back out, turned off NFC, and deleted the picture of the recipe. Then I paused for a moment. "Oh hey," I said. "And I figured out how to make you remember me." With his phone, I took a picture of my cock, oozing precum across his face as he sucked my balls like they were the fountain of youth. Then I tugged my balls out of his mouth. He didn't resist - he opened wide, ready to swallow my cock. But the only thing swallowing my cock was the hole in my pants between my belt and my lowered zipper as I tucked myself back into my boxer briefs. I zipped up, then shoved him backwards so he was on his back. I dropped his phone on his chest as I left the store room. After I left the hallway, I told Shaun, "Sorry to leave so soon. I guess I'm not as into him as I thought." Shaun looked like he had no horse in this race, but empathized with someone not being into Freddie. "You have a good one, man." "You too," he said as I headed for the door. I drove a few blocks away, head swimming from the alcohol, then parked at a strip mall and called an Uber. I had my gym bag in the car, remembering that I had meant to go after swinging by the bar. I grabbed it as the Uber arrived. My head began to clear as the Uber drove me to the destination. It occurred to me that my newfound size was probably making me more aggressive. I had been uncharacteristically rough with both Arturo and Freddie, in ways I hadn't been with Cris or any guy I'd hooked up with before. I hoped it was something I could get under control. I was lost in my thoughts until the Uber pulled to a halt and announced, "Here you go." It was then I realized I wasn't at home. I had gone to the same place I had gone the last time I took an Uber. Cris's house. I was about to apologize and tell the Uber driver that I had put in the wrong address when I heard Cris call out to me from his car, whose spot my Uber had stopped behind. "Mark! I wasn't expecting you to come by. Does this mean you're hitting the gym with me again?" Oh shit, I thought. Here we go. I hefted my gym bag so that he could see it, and called back, "Hell yeah. Let's get swole."

Chapter Eleven It took Hank ten minutes to arrive, but those ten minutes were the longest of Tim's life. All he could do was fantasise about his new found strength, muscularity and masculinity. He dreamed about ramming He-Man until he begged for mercy and allowed Tim to drain the power of Greyskull from him leaving him as Prince Adam but a weakling Prince Adam who couldn't even stand up, he dreamed about being e-stimmed with the entire electrical output of America coursing through his nipples, cock and balls and causing numerous meltdowns and explosions as he managed to resist the power, he even dreamed of being subjected to the ultimate in science experiments and agreed to have his mind transferred into the body of Superman so that Superman knew what being a superman really meant. "Hey, Tim, sorry for the...what the fuck?" Hank's entrance broke into his current fantasy, having He-Man suck his cock, Wolverine ram him and sucking the cock of Hercules all at the same time and as Tim turned to face his friend, Hank couldn't believe what he was seeing. "What the fuck happened to you?" he exclaimed As Tim answered another effect of the transformation occurred as Tim's answer of "Growing, like it?" was not just one octave lower than usual, not even two, but a full ten octaves lower. It was so low that it was reported that elephants started to bow down their heads in deference to the power of Tim's ultrasonic voice and caused earthquake alarms to be set off across the whole of the west coast. As Tim gave Hank a complimentary ticket to the gun show, Hank was focused solely on Tim's flaccid cock and he asked the only question he could. "How the fuck?" With a mischievous grin, Tim presented the flask to Hank and said one word "Sniff!" Chapter Twelve Within seconds, the same transformation that had overtaken Tim swept through Hank, but of course as Hank was more muscular than Tim, the effects seemed to happen nearly twice as fast. His jacket instantly ripped down the front, his torso grew to be as big as Tim's originally in a matter of seconds, his pants were shredded within thirty seconds and the cavernous "OH, FUCK!" came within a minute. Chapter Thirteen Tim could hardly believe what he was seeing. Hank was now as big as he was, after just the first sniff and that set his mind into motion. If Hank was as big as he was now after just one sniff then... Tim instantly grabbed the flask or would have done if Hank hadn't grabbed Tim's arm first Chapter Fourteen "Mine" he declared and pushing Tim to the floor, he took a deep breath of the flask's vapours and just like Tim, exploded both physically, mentally and sexually, his cum lasting twice as long and going twice as far as Tim's had done Chapter Fifteen Tim's world was now a horror movie. His boyfriend was now bigger, stronger, more powerful and more masculine than he was. As his eyes darted across the now huffing mass of muscle, his brain told him everything he needed to know. Hank was now ten feet tall, weighed eight hundred and eighteen pounds of muscle, had a chest measuring 163½ inches, an 82 inch waist, already had a ten pack, a cock that was forty inches long and thirty inches thick, 90 inch quads, 65 inch guns, 72 inch calves and a look of sheer determination that meant only one thing. He wanted more and with that reached for the flask. "Oh no, you fucking don't!" roared Tim and not knowing how he did, round housed Hank As Hank fell to the floor, Tim picked up the flask and with a look of "Nice knowing you, shrimp" drank the contents

Luke watches"Dom and Cole in the Land of Ug." The same show AJ and Noah love. I know I'd love to see an AJ/Noah, Luke/Woody crossover in this story?

Chapter Three Feeling a tightness in his chest, Tim looked down and as he did his eyes opened wide in amazement as his jacket, emblazoned with the school emblem, a leaping tiger, started to strain and then slowly, but surely separate. At the same time he could feel a sensation in his pants and for the next few moments was transfixed. The split worked its way down, past his chest, revealing two heaving masses, further down still revealing the starting of six perfect abs until unable to resist any longer the jacket completely separated allowing Tim to breathe again and as he took that first breath having been released from the prison of his jacket, it was more a moan than a breath as his pants started to show the tell tale signs of arousal Chapter Four "What the...?" Tim started to ask him as he examined his hands, now a good three inches longer and a good two inches thicker than they were when suddenly he felt compelled to flex. Acting on nothing more than instinct he raised his arms, making his massive chest look ever bigger and with a roar flexed. As he did so he could hear the jacket on his back start to tear and as it did, the sensation overwhelmed Tim. Chapter Five Ripping the jacket off, he dropped it on the floor like a piece of rubbish, and why shouldn't he? That jacket wasn't worthy to adorn the torso he was in possession of now. His pecs were bigger than watermelons, his abs could put Peter Andre's to shame, and as for his whole demeanour, forget that "The team won, not because I scored the winning basket, but because we all chimed in" he was now "Yeah, I am the team!". Perhaps that is why it took a moment for him to realise that his quads were now growing along with his manhood. As he began to realise his moans became even louder and also willing his pants to be destroyed, he tore them apart in a fluid movement holding both halves in his hands and chuckling to himself "No more pants more, eh?"

This is my first complete story. Some of you have been reading this in the Unfinished section of this forum. It's now finished, so I'm posting it here. Thank you to those people who have already given me positive comments on this story. They will undoubtedly encourage me to write more stories. The story has six chapters. Some of them have gay themes, others straight themes, and others bi. I have made some very slight edits to the original six parts that were posted originally, to hopefully improve the story slightly, when it comes to grammar and continuity. Hope you enjoy my story! ------------ BLACK HULK Chapter 1: Kris meets Black Hulk Everyone gasped when he entered. He swaggered slowly to a deckchair, with his belongings, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. This was not odd, since we were in the hotel indoor pool, me and around six or seven strangers. What made everyone gasp was the sheer amount of muscular development this man's body was presenting to our senses. To me, those muscles were instantly recognizable. They belonged to Henk Kuria, or, as everyone in the porn industry called him, Black Hulk. Winner of the past three Mr. Olympias and a long string of other bodybuilding contests, Black Hulk stormed into the bodybuilding scene in 2020 as a 6'4, 380lbs unknown 20-year-old from Kenya. That year, he not only easily defeated, and humiliated, the then Mr. O. Phil Heath, but has won every bodybuilding contest he entered. The incredible thing is that, according to the latest news from the IFBB, Black Hulk weighed an astonishing 420lbs in last year's Mr. O., with a barely comprehensible 4% bodyfat. How do I know this? Well, I've jacked off at least once everyday as soon as my eyes feasted on this giant monument of musculature back then in 2020. So much, so that this year I decided to travel all the way to Las Vegas to witness this guy live. I truly am a huge fan of his. Not just for his giant muscles, but also for his lifestyle. A few months after he won his first Olympia, Black Hulk came out as bisexual. At first, there were rumors that the IFBB would retract his title, but soon common sense prevailed. At that time, Black Hulk started to feature in a lot of porno movies, some straight, some gay, and some bi. The astonishing thing is that, as time went by, not only did his incredibly huge muscles became bigger and bigger, but also, visibly, his cock and balls grew in unison. In his first porno, fucking Lela Star, he had a very respectable 8 inch cock. In his last, not only did he grew 40lbs of muscle since that first porn flick, but also 2 inches of cock; moreover, his dick is visibly much thicker. This last porno was a reverse gangbang, where Black Hulk fucked 20 women in 2 hours. One after the other, every woman roared in an earth shattering orgasm, begging him to stop. Then, in the end, he climaxed on all of them at once, in a cumblast that lasted a full minute. Needless to say, this porno flick proved very popular. The gay porn community have now asked him to film a gay-themed similar flick, with 20 men. Anyway, Black Hulk is here, a few feet away from me. Apparently, he decided to use the services of the same hotel I was in, during his stay in Las Vegas to undoubtedly conquer Mr. Olympia for a fourth time. My cock instantly grew rock hard in my swimtrunks; luckily I was in the pool, so nobody noticed. What also helped somewhat was the fact that every other person that, up till that point, were with me in the pool decided to pack their things and leave. Maybe they were disgusted by his muscles, or by his well-known overly sexualized lifestyle, who knows. Fact is, I was the only one to witness him casually removing his towel from his overly-muscular waist, revealing a swimsuit that was clearly struggling to contain the massive cock and balls inside it. Then he proceeded to jump in the pool, with a grace that beguiled his enormous frame. This was too good an opportunity to miss. I had to talk to him! But... I completely froze! "Hey man, nice traps" a heavily-accented voice said. It took me a while to realize that Black Hulk has just spoken, and, further, that he was referring to... me! "Uh... fuck. I mean... uh... thanks" I stammered. "I'm... I'm Kris... I'm... uh... sorry, I... big fan... I... I..." "No need to be shy around me, Kris" he grinned, his teeth's sparkling whiteness contrasting sharply with his dark black supermuscular body. "You must work out? I like your traps a lot." Black Hulk is complementing ME? Wow, this must be a dream. "Uh, thanks, uh, yes, I do..." That was all my brain could muster. "You've got a nice package down there too", he continued, grinning even wider. Instinctively, I turned beet red, and tried to cover my erect genitals. Damn, I must be so erect that he could notice from above the water. "You are indeed a big fan." he continued. "Am I responsible for some of your orgasms?" "ALL of them" I blurted out loud. "Since your first Mr. Olympia win, I haven't orgasmed to any human being except you." That was the brutally honest truth. "Good. I like sexy fans like you. You here to see me win another Olympia, right?" "Yes... yes I am. Nobody comes close to your hypermuscular body." "Indeed, nobody does." He climbed out of the water. "Come here. Feel my body. I don't bite." Suddenly, like a wild animal overcame with lust, I jumped out of the pool and started squeezing all of his bodyparts. Those traps, that seemed to go all the way level to his ears. That barrell neck, thicker than the circumference of his head. Those huge shoulders, so monumentally massive and defined. Those impossible biceps, that, even relaxed, seemed like somebody had stuffed a melon inside them. Those triceps, that protuded so far out of his arms that they almost looked like biceps. Those forearms, so incredibly thick, thicker than a normal man's legs. Those pectorals, incomprehensibly thick and full shelves of muscular power. Those abdominals, looking and feeling like eight slabs of diamond-hard bricks on his tapered down waist. Those lats, popping out so ridiculously wide of his back that they seemed like almost having a life of their own. That unbelievable back, so thick and defined and wide and massive. Those quads, impossibly muscular and immense, so massively muscled that I couldn't even hug one. Those calves, scarcely comprehensible slabs of meat, each bigger than my own pecs. Those glutes, protruding out of his hips even more than his monstrous back muscles. Every single bodypart of this incredible human specimen required your constant attention and worship. I found myself squeezing, feeling, massaging, sometimes even licking each and every one of his bodyparts. "Mmm, you really like my body, don't you Kris? This year, I weigh 440lbs, 4% bodyfat. That's another 20lbs more than last year's Mr. O." He moaned contentedly. I was slowly turning him on. "How do you do it, Black Hulk?" I asked him I licked one of his nipples, then continued "I mean, I'm proud of my 5'9, 190lbs body, but I have to work really hard to stay in shape. You look godlike all the time. I'm squeezing as hard as I can and it feels like squeezing a marble statue." "Man, you want my body so bad. Your lust for me is actually turning me on" moaned the superbodybuilder. "Let's go to my room. It's more private." He dried off, and re-wrapped his towel around his waist. Even like this, the towel was slightly tented... his cock was indeed half-hard. "You sure? I mean... yes, YES" I almost shouted. I hurriedly dried off and wrapped my own towel around my waist, concealing my own totally erect cock that had been straining my swimtrunks for the past half an hour. As we were leaving, a family entered the pool premises. The mother and the father were shocked by the dimensions of my idol, and they were relieved that we were leaving. Their son, who couldn't have been older than 7 years old, pointed at him and said "Look, Mommy, it's the Hulk!" We exited the pool amid the voices of the mother and father trying to explain to their kid that my idol wasn't the Hulk because his skin wasn't green. It took us around five minutes to reach his room at the twenty-first floor. During those five minutes, a million thoughts raced through my head. Are we going to have sex? Will this be just a worship session? Am I dreaming? Whatever it was, I thought how blessed I was to be with the man of my dreams, even if this was, indeed, a dream. We entered his room, and I closed the door. The room was huge, almost like an apartment. I was marveling at the beauty and size of the room, when I felt him hugging me from my back. Then he whispered, in that sexy accent of his, "Let me give you a pre-show." He allowed me to turn around. His cock and balls were now visibly straining his swimtrunks more than before. He started to practice his posing routine in front of me. Now I already described to you his incredibly huge muscles, how massively thick, huge, hard, and bulging they were. That was when he was relaxed. When flexing them, his muscles really came alive. When he did a crab pose, his already enormous and thick pecs inflated outwards like balloons, except that they were even harder than before. I found myself getting so hard that I had to take off my swimtrunks, because they were hurting. He slightly gasped when he saw my erect cock, probably because it was leaking precum. He did a back pose, copying Ronnie Coleman's signature pose, where he would spread his lats more and more, until he reaches their maximum spread. Except this man's back was infinitely thicker and infinitely wider, to the point where, in his final lat spread pose, his fists couldn't even reach his relatively small waist. I moaned slightly in response, as my precum was forming a small puddle below me. He then turned sideways, and here his absurd thickness was made clear. My eyes traced through his neck and traps, going outwards through his immense back muscles and monstrous pecs, to then narrow down to his waist and well-muscled abs, to then stretch out absurdly by his impossibly thick glutes and monumental quads. He started doing his signature pose, where he slowly flexed his right bicep, making it turn from a melon, to a bowling ball, to a watermelon. As my eyes bugged out, witnessing the incredible flexing of his bicep, I was absolutely sure that bicep couldn't grow any bigger, but then he grinned and effortlessly flexed it further, making it probably as big as a basketball. I lost it; I started to cum powerfully all over myself, at the sight of this incredible display of musculature, all without ever touching my dick. So powerful was my orgasm that most of my cum hit his forearm, bicep and right quad, even though I was a good two feet away from him. My cock was an erupting volcano that was being kept in check for far too long, resulting in a more massive eruption than usual. My orgasm took about seven seconds to complete. It was, easily, my most satisfying orgasm ever. "God, that's so hot" he murmured, as he scrambled to remove his own swimtrunk, which only succeeded in tearing it off his hulking body. His own cock was now rock hard. "I made you cum just by flexing my muscles... that's the hottest thing I've ever witnessed." he moaned. His cock was covering his navel and his midsection, probably around a foot long and as thick as my wrist... no, probably even thicker. His balls hung low, and looked as big as the rest of him. I came closer to him, rubbing my own cum along his quads, then my left hand cupped his balls. They must have easily been five times bigger than mine, maybe even six. My right hand managed to just encompass the huge girth of his erect cock. Then I started to stroke it, caress it, marveling at its incredible size. "Harder, Kris. Use your full strength with me! Do not hold back!" the massive superbodybuilder implored. "Yes, yes, certainly, I apologize, Black Hulk." "Do not apologize. I like you a lot, Kris. Nobody has ever turned me on as much as you have done today." I started to nibble on his left nipple, which was almost the size of a small penis, while I simultaneously pinched his right nipple and jerked his amazing cock with my hands. He moaned in delight. "Ohh yes, you're good at this" Black Hulk moaned. I'm GOOD at this? This is my very first sexual encounter with anyone, and fate wanted that my very first sex session was to be with the biggest, most muscular bodybuilder on the planet. "Please, don't stop" he continued. I rubbed my hands against his abs, with all my might, in the meantime licking and biting them. I tasted his savoury sweat and a bit of my own cum. His huge cock became even bigger, as it almost hit my head. "FUCK, that's it, I HAVE to fuck you," he roared. He lifted me up like I was a rag doll. He let me face his gigantic upper body while pointing his giant dickhead towards my ass. "Hold on, hold on, Black Hulk! Please... please... be gentle... this is my first time." I felt his massive dickhead penetrating me. Surprisingly, it didn't feel as uncomfortable as I thought. Using just a fraction of his hulk-like strength, he pushed inside me, using his own precum as lubricant, until most of his cock was in. "Relax," he whispered in my ear. "Let go of me, balance on my cock alone, feel how even my cock is super powerful." I did as he told me, and indeed, his cock managed to support my entire weight. I also felt some liquid squirting inside my ass. "Are you... cumming?" I asked him. "That's my precum, Kris. It squirts as far as most people's cumshots. It will help with keeping your insides nice and moist for my cock to slide easily." "Wow, you're amazing, Black Hulk!" I hadn't finished saying this completely... he grabbed my ass and pushed his cock partially out of my hole and pushed it back in, slowly. "Did that hurt?" he asked. "No, no." "Good. Enjoy the ride. Cling to wherever of my body you like!" I grabbed his giant pecs as he started fucking me, first slowly, then faster and faster. At some points, he was almost hitting my prostate. My dick went rock hard again, as I realized that I was completely at this monstrous hulk's mercy. Soon, he started to moan louder, and his body started to glisten with sweat. His glistening muscles flexed several times as he edged closer to orgasm. Then he hit my prostate, sending me into an instinctive orgasm, and... "Oh GOD, Kris, I'm CUMMING... OH... OOOHHHOOHHH... Fuck YEAH!" My butt was blasted repeatedly with this incredible man's cum, in an orgasm that must have taken a full minute. Then, slowly, it abated, and his breathing became more normal. "Ohh... phew, that felt really good Kris." He disengaged his cock off my ass. Surprisingly, none of his cum rolled out of my butthole, and I did not feel bloated or anything. "Uh... where did your cum go?" I asked him. "Is this normal?" "I honestly have no idea" he told me, concerned. Then it hit me. A massive spasm all over my abdomen. Then all over me. Then it went as quickly as it came. Perhaps it took two seconds, tops. "Fuck, what was that?" we asked, together. ---------------- Chapter 2: Mysterious Bodily Reactions We looked at each other, stunned. "Did... did it hurt?" the overly-muscular black bodybuilder asked, after a protruded silence. "No, no. It felt... weird, though. Like there was something inside me stretching my body parts. But now, I feel fine." "You sure?" the muscle monster mused. "Really, Henk, I do." It was the first time I called him by his real name. The hulking muscleman smiled faintly, in approval. "Look, today has been unbelievable getting to... know you better, Henk. You fulfilled my utmost dreams, and more. I'll never forget this day, ever. But now, I'm sure you need to prepare for tomorrow's prejudging and Saturday's contest." "Yes, I do, Kris. But I have an offer for you. Would you want to be backstage tomorrow and Sunday, with me?" "You're kidding? I'd really, REALLY love to! But, I'm not, uh, very well-acquainted with... being back-stage." "I just need you to apply oil on my body. You know, to make my muscles show more. I'm sure you'll do very well in that regard, after how you worshipped me earlier." The huge muscleman winked and grinned. "The rest, leave it up to me. You in?" Rubbing Black Hulk's giant muscles with oil? Who in their right mind would refuse such an offer? "Of COURSE I'm in! I'm just afraid that I'll be turned on all the time by your..." "Good. That's exactly what I want." Black Hulk grinned again. His grin is so hot, I thought: pure white teeth atop a sea of bulging black muscles. "What do you mean?" "You'll see tomorrow." I wanted to ask him why such a successful bodybuilder does not have a team of trainers, nutritionists, sponsors and spokespersons, but I decided not to raise this issue. Still, this IS a little weird. He seems to be all alone in this hotel, after all. The other Mr. Olympia contestants are probably answering questions in press conferences, whereas Black Hulk is in a hotel fucking a stranger... "Oh, and another thing. You're free to come to my room any time while you're staying in this hotel," continued the multiple Mr. O. winner. "Likewise, Henk. Listen, I'm starving. Shall we get something to eat?" "Yes, there's a buffet going on. It started while we were... swimming", the massive black bodybuilder winked. "Let me shower first. I still stink of your cum." He laughed. "Okay, I guess I'll go shower in my room and come back," I said. "No you won't," the immense muscle mountain quipped. He lifted me up with one arm. "You'll shower with me. Why waste water? Besides, you can lather my back much better than I can." "Oh, I can lather every INCH of you, not just your back" I moaned, getting horny again at the prospect of showering with the man of my dreams. He carried me to the shower, and opened the water. We lathered each other. He was right: his upper body was so wide that he couldn't ever lather himself at various places. I paid extra attention to each of his bodyparts, rubbing them with shower gel repeatedly. Even though I had orgasmed twice in the past half an hour, I found myself getting hopelessly horny again. He showed me his massive biceps again, flexing them for me, making them basketballs of power. "Fuck, man, those biceps, they make me rock hard every time. They're so FUCKING immense," I moaned. He placed my cock between his super thick left forearm and his giant left bicep, and flexed the bicep around my cock. Needless to say, this had a very quick effect: my cock blasted another copious amount of cum all over him. He smiled. "It's my turn now" I told him, as I recovered from my third orgasm in thirty five minutes. I grabbed his cock and gave him a good handjob. The cock rose to its barely-believable length and girth. Then I took his cockhead in my mouth; it was as big as a fucking apple. I sucked him as hard as I could, while simultaneously jerking it off with all my might and fondling his oversized balls. He started to moan louder and louder, until finally I was rewarded with a mighty roar, accompanied by a large stream of cum blasting out of his cock, hitting the sides of the shower with impressive force. His orgasm took about half a minute to abate, which was incredibly amazing, considering that only half an hour before he was spraying cum for an entire minute. We finally headed off the shower. I dried off and wrapped my towel around myself, when I noticed something. "Hey look, that's weird... I don't have any hair anymore! Like, no hair on my chest, my forearms, my legs, my armpits... I don't even have pubic hair!" I touched my head and face. My hair and stubble were still there, thankfully. "Hmm... that IS strange..." the black muscleman mused. "You're... you're kinda like me, now, with no hair below your neck at all." "That's different - you probably waxed it for the contest. Right?" "Uh, actually I didn't. I don't have any hair on my body. Below my head, that is. Maybe... that's what your spasms did to you earlier... still, why would your bodyhair disappear so quickly?" The overly-sized muscleman was deep in thought. "Don't worry about it. I'll get used to it. And, maybe it'll grow again. I'll pop out to my room to wear something. We'll meet near the elevator," I said. A few minutes later. I was next to the elevator, wearing shirt and trousers. I saw him coming, and was stunned again. He was wearing a white T-shirt with the words 'BLACK HULK' embroidered in black, and blue shorts. However, they were so tight on his bulging mountains of muscle that all of his muscle beneath the fabric could easily be traced, including not only his immense pecs, but also his abdominals and his nipples. His shorts expanded ridiculously around his superhuge quads and glutes, each overinflated muscle group threatening to rip it off at any moment. "Jesus, Henk, your clothes leave absolutely nothing to the imagination, don't they?" I murmured. "They don't. I had made these to order when I was 410lbs, a year and a half ago. Now that I'm 440lbs, they are juuuust a little bit tight," he teased. We entered the restaurant and took a plateful of the buffet food. People actually stopped and stared at the huge muscleman. Some murmured something to themselves, others turned to their friends and nudged them to take a look at Henk. I felt proud that I was next to him. Nobody in the whole world has an amorous partner as hot as mine. I was really starving, so I visited the buffet several times, like four or five times. The massive bodybuilder did likewise. I noticed that he was not much choosy with his food; he was eating carbs, protein, fibre, milk products... he was enjoying everything. That's weird, I thought: this guy is going to be in the world's biggest bodybuilding contest tomorrow, and he's not even trying to eat well for it. What I soon found weirder was how my appetite was not satiated, even after eating 7 platefuls of food. Even Henk said he was full after taking seven plates of delicious food. On the other hand, my stomach felt like I barely even started. "Man, you eat even more than I do... that's impressive," the black muscle mountain mused. "I'm surprising even myself... I usually just take three plates, tops, including dessert," I said. "What's happening to me? I'm still starving!" "I honestly have no idea... good thing we have this buffet going on... you can keep eating without paying extra!" Black Hulk said, glancing towards another table. Looking in the direction he was glancing at, there was a young woman sitting down, eyeing both of us, but especially staring at my idol. "You know her?" I whispered. "I don't think I do," confessed the huge bodybuilder. "She wants me badly, though, judging by how she's looking at me. I know that look. Bet her panties are soaking wet!" He laughed faintly at his own joke. "I'll go get another plate of food," I said. "Cool. I'm good. I'll wait for you." As I filled my plate for the eighth time, I actually felt a little bit jealous. But then I remembered that his superhuman musclegod is a well-known pornstar... it is to be expected that he's not into one stable sex partner. Just then, I noticed the top button of my shirt had popped off. That's strange... even my sleeves are filled more than before. It seems like my body is getting bigger. Well, of course it is... I must have eaten close to 8000 calories in the past hour or so. But, my waist was still as trim as ever... it's like the extra weight has gone to my... pecs and arms? I went back to my restaurant seat, noticing that, in the meantime, Black Hulk was in the company of the girl that was eyeing him earlier. "Uh, excuse me, I'll go to the bathroom quick," I quipped, then immediately raced to the bathroom close by. * * * Everyone gasped when he entered. He swaggered slowly to a restaurant seat, accompanied by a man who must have been in his mid-twenties. This was not odd, since we were in the restaurant buffet room, me and around six or seven strangers. What made everyone gasp was the sheer amount of muscular development the former man's body was presenting to our senses. To me, those muscles were instantly recognizable. They belonged to Henk Kuria, or, as everyone in the porn industry called him, Black Hulk. This guy was, in a word, freaky. I've always secretly loved professional bodybuilders. My female friends somehow always found them 'gross' or 'disgusting', and, in front of them, I agreed. But, secretly, I get wet whenever an overly muscular man flashes past my eyes. And Black Hulk wasn't just overly muscular. He was, like, twice as big as the biggest pros. This guy's muscles were astonishingly huge... really, there was no comparison. It was like his muscles had muscles of their own. And he was BLACK. I LOOOVE black men. They look so virile. His skin was really, really dark, too; he was one of the blackest men I had ever witnessed. That made him even hotter, in my books. I had searched for his name ever since I stumbled upon the first porno I watched that featured him. He fucked Lela Star senseless in that porn flick, and the poor girl with the comically enhanced butt just didn't know what hit her. She must have felt like she was being fucked by a bulldozer. And then, his orgasm, showering all over her body... his cumshot was easily that of 10 men combined. After that flick, Lela Star actually took a six month break from porn, citing 'personal issues'. But the stage was set. Black Hulk had stolen her limelight, and that light is still shining brightly. Indeed, he not only shot several other porn flicks, with men, women, or both at once, but he became even bigger, and his orgasms even longer and more powerful. Some people started to question how real his orgasms were, although most did not care. The porn industry made sure to mention that none of what they're filming was staged or faked. And, in most nights, I end up shoving a cucumber in my pussy, fucking myself furiously, wishing that cucumber was Black Hulk fucking me into oblivion as I watch him on my phone in my bed. Anyway, Black Hulk is here, a few feet away from me. For some reason, he happens to be in the same hotel I'm in. Maybe for a new porno shoot? Who knows. I was staring at him. He was wearing a white T-shirt, with the words 'BLACK' and 'HULK'. The word 'BLACK' was stretched all around the top of his enormous pectorals, while the word 'HULK' was below it, in the middle, with his two nipples on either side of the word. Fuck, his T-shirt was so tight that even his nipples were visible; that's insane. His pectorals must be much bigger than my own breasts. That's really saying something, as I wear a 34M cup size. I'm a chubby 5'7, 175lbs woman with a 48-32-40 figure. You either love or hate my body. Some guys find me disgustingly fat, while others just adore my voluptuous body. I've had a few one-night stands with men from the latter category, and they have honestly given me much-needed self-confidence about my body. This made me accept what God has given me, and now I flaunt what I have, rather than try to hide it. Which is what this incredible male specimen a few feet from me certainly does; that T-shirt he's wearing just makes him flaunt the godlike upper body he has. Fuck, he's even hotter up close than in the pornos. My juices were flowing. Just then, the guy he was with him stood up to take another plate. I decided to show slightly more cleavage, to see if the giant black bodybuilder noticed. He did, and smiled. I smiled back, then stood up and came next to him. "Hi, I'm Chloe, nice to meet you, Black Hulk." I extended my hand. He took it and kissed it. "Likewise, Chloe. I'm Henk. You've got a very naturally beautiful body, miss." He smiled. "Thank you. Nowhere near close to your magnificence, though," I said, my heart racing. He likes me. Helikesmehelikesmehelikesmehelikesmeeee... "You're a fan, Chloe?" asked the god, known to us mortals as Black Hulk. "Yes. Big fan of your, uh... movies. Big fan of your huge muscles. You're the best!" I enthused. "Thanks, dear. On holiday?" "No, business trip. I'm a journalist, working for the website CoolnHot.com. I'm assigned to write an article about the gambling and entertainment industry here in Vegas, by witnessing them first-hand. I return home tomorrow morning. You?" "I'm here to win the Mr. Olympia contest for the fourth time." I stared at him blankly. I never heard of a Mr. Olympia contest before. "What's that... a pornstar award?" I asked, innocently. Black Hulk laughed. "No, no. It's the biggest bodybuilding contest in the world. I've won it three times already. I'm here to win it for the fourth time. It starts tomorrow and ends Saturday." Just then, Black Hulk's friend returned, and told us he was going to the bathroom. He left the plate on the table and rushed away to the lavatory. "Who is he?" I asked, curious. "He's Kris. A REALLY good friend. He's responsible for making me look good during the contest while I'm backstage. Mostly by rubbing oil on my body." Wow, I'd love to do that, I thought. "You'd like to do that, don't you?" the massive muscleman asked, grinning. "Uh... yeah... admittedly, I'd love to." How did he know what I was thinking? Am I really that easy to read? "Then come to my room... I will let you do that, and more." He winked at me and smiled again, flashing those pure white, sparking teeth. "That's if you've finished eating, of course," he added. "No, no... I'm finished. But... what about your good friend... Kris?" "I'll just leave a note on the table that I had to leave suddenly. Come on, I'll pay for your meal." Just then, he stood up. "Oh, uh, you don't..." I stopped midway through speaking, as I witnessed his 6'4, 440lbs supermuscular frame towering over me. "I mean, uh, thanks," I corrected myself. The black god endowed with the most immense muscles I had ever seen went to the counter and paid for three meals. He then scribbled a note and left it on the table. I was actually impressed that his thick, muscular fingers could still hold a pen relatively easily. "Let's go, my room is in the twenty-first floor," Black Hulk cooed. People stared at us as they walked out of the restaurant and into the elevator. My panties were practically soaked now. I was worried that some wet spot would be visible down my dress, especially since there was another couple with us in the elevator. Their eyes bugged out when they saw the mountain of muscle that was with me. I felt proud of my catch tonight... I was sure this one-night stand will be my best one ever. We arrived at his room. I guess it was some kind of executive suite, because it was much larger and spacious than my room. I closed the door behind me, and immediately sneaked in his bathroom, removing all my clothes. I was never so wet and horny in my life. I tiptoed out, and, before he had even turned around from placing the door key on the desk, I rubbed his massive back, and whispered: "Ready when you are, Black Hulk." ---------------- Chapter 3: Chloe Sex and Muscle Growth He turned around, surprised at my directness. His deep brown eyes scanned my naked body from top to bottom. They approved of what they saw. "I'm always ready, Chloe. You have a very curvy, beautiful body. It reminds me of the beautiful women from my home country. Except your white skin, which I find very appealing," the muscular pornstar said. He put his well-muscled arms around my nude lower back, inviting me to draw myself even closer to his titanic body. I gladly accepted the invitation, and began to grind my entire body, especially my ample breasts, against his hulking, bulging muscles. My head could only reach his monstrous pectorals, so I cradled it between them. He moved his hands towards my round butt, and squeezed them. Being so close to him, I felt his cock starting to stir. "You like my ass, huh?" I cooed as I lifted his T-shirt, willing him to remove it. This exposed his fantastically muscled eight-pack abdominals. I started to squeeze them, but they felt like hard bricks. They were so thick that I could insert my entire index finger in the space between each of the brick-like abdominals. "Holy cow, you're a fucking muscle brick shit-house. Your muscles are even bigger than they look in your pornos," I continued, in absolute amazement. He said nothing; he only grinned at me. Then, his right hand moved towards his T-shirt. Tugging it from the bottom, he tore it off his ridiculously overdeveloped upper body like he had been tearing off toilet paper. His entire upper body was now exposed, and I almost fainted. From the position I was, I could see two enormous orbs of pectoral muscles, each as big as a gravel sack. I rubbed them slowly. They were dense, thick slabs of power; no wonder he could rip off this oversized, yet barely-fitting T-shirt so incredibly easily. The minimal effort he produced to tear off his T-shirt off his body made his arm visibly bounce... it looked as big as one of my buckets I use when I wash my apartment's floor. It was my turn to get speechless. I felt my vaginal fluids roll down the inside of my thighs - I was THAT turned on. My breathing grew heavier. He then gently lifted me up, so that my eyes were level with his. His grin was confident, cocky. He was definitely my first one-night stand that could lift me up so easily, as if my curvy, 175lbs body was as heavy as a book, to him. He lowered his head and sucked my right nipple, which I felt was as big as one of my lipstick bullets. Instinctively, I lowered my head back in ecstasy, as I felt his lips leave my right nipple to plant themselves on my left. I started moaning loudly, wishing him to ravage my pussy with that huge cock of his, that 10 inch monster I always fantasized would, one day, be sliding inside MY pussy instead of the pussy of some random plastic-surgery-filled pornstar. He placed me back on the floor. My eyes were transfixed on the ridiculous bulge between his massive thighs. He removed his shorts, freeing his massive cock from its confines. It immediately sprang upwards, hitting my abdomen in the process, then started to lengthen and thicken further. He had no pants beneath the shorts. Finally, the magnificent dick eased its growth. It pointed directly to my face; I imagined it telling me that, since I was responsible for waking it up, it was going to fuck me really hard. It looked bigger than 10 inches, and thicker than the cucumber I practise with when watching his porn flicks. My sexual arousal has never been this high. My mind was completely blown away by this god. I felt my juices trickle down my thigh and reaching my knees. "You told me 'ready when you are' earlier. Well, I'm definitely ready NOW," Black Hulk announced. He lifted me with one arm and placed me on his bed in a doggy position, with my ample butt facing him. I then waited for him to insert his giant black fuckstick inside my waiting pussy. I felt him do precisely that a moment later. His cock felt really hard and filled up my vaginal walls completely, but I was so well lubricated that there was no pain at all, just ecstasy. "Oh God, you're so big, you fill me up so much. Fuck me, fuck me HARD!" I shouted in delirium. He didn't need my compliance. I felt his hands grab my ass, then he started to fuck me senseless. Each push of his cock inside me felt like a mini-orgasm. I started shouting obscenities, strings of dirty vulgarities that my mind was stringing up there and then. I was nearing an earth-shattering orgasm, so my slurs were becoming more and more high-pitched. In response, he fucked me faster. That was it: my eyes rolled backwards and my mouth made an exaggerated 'OOOOOOOHHHHHH' shape as I climaxed powerfully, my vocal chords trying to keep up with the intensity of my orgasm. He slowed down, waiting for my orgasm to subside, then picked up the pace once again. I felt his cock throbbing even bigger inside me, probably triggered by my insane climax. "Fuck, fuck, fuuuckk, FFFUUUUUCCKKKKK OOOOOHOHOHHHHOHOHHH GODDDDDDDD FUUUUUUUUUUCK YEEAAAAAAAHHHHH!" I shouted as another orgasm hit my senses. He slowed down again, then restarted his relentless pussy drilling with that insane cock he has. I've seen him do it several times in his porn movies; how he'd fuck a girl repeatedly, sending her into countless orgasms, until she literally couldn't take any more, and then, and only then, he ejaculates. I used to think that a lot of editing was involved for that to truly happen. It turns out no editing was required; this man, or should I say, god, knew how to please a woman in a complete, entire way. "Fuck... fuck... Hulk... HULK... BLACK HULK... PLEASE... no more... oh god... you're so good... but please... no more... that's more than enough... fuck... so much cock..." I finally told him after my latest mind-blowing orgasm. I must have orgasmed eight, nine, ten times, I don't remember. He slowed down, then proceeded to slide his cock off my pussy. "No, Black Hulk, what are you doing? I want you to fill my pussy up with your seed." "You sure?" "Yes, I am. I'm on the pill, and I've had my period six days ago. It's safe. Please fill me up with your seed. I beg you. It would make me complete." Black Hulk obliged. He inserted his still rock hard, massive cock inside my vagina. He started to fuck me yet again, but this time, his technique was subtly different. This time, he was doing this to pleasure himself, not myself. Soon I heard him moan louder and louder. I figured he was getting close to orgasm, as his fucks became quicker and more powerful. Finally, I felt him insert his cock completely inside me, almost together with half of his balls, and he roared loudly. I felt my pussy being blasted by an incomprehensible amount of cum. His orgasm lingered on for what seemed like a full minute. During this time, his cock was spewing cum non-stop. I felt my belly actually expand a little bit as my internal organs tried to accommodate this insane amount of cum that was being introduced to them. Finally, his orgasm abated, and he sighed contently. My belly went back to its usual form, and he disengaged his gigantic organ off my vagina. I turned round slowly on the bed to face him. He was covered in sweat, which I found really hot. I opened my legs to allow some of his cum flow out of my vagina, but, surprisingly, none did. "Hey, what the hell? Where did all that cum go?" "I... I have no idea," Black Hulk said. He looked concerned. Then, I suddenly felt it. A massive spasm all over my abdomen. Then another one all over me. Then several spasms, one after the other, shaking my entire body. I continued spasming like this, for what seemed like an eternity. During all this time, I couldn't speak, nor move, nor do anything except spasming, although I was completely conscious. Then, finally, as I was expecting another spasm hitting me, it did not come. I waited and waited, but nothing happened. I must have spasmed for, like, an entire minute. Black Hulk looked at me, and uttered "Oh my god!" * * * I went back to my restaurant seat, noticing that, in the meantime, Black Hulk was in the company of the girl that was eyeing him earlier. "Uh, excuse me, I'll go to the bathroom quick," I quipped, then immediately raced to the bathroom close by. I looked in the mirror. My pecs were definitely bigger. I felt them, and confirmed my suspicion: they were not only bigger, but firmer, denser. Removing the remaining buttons of my shirt, my eyes analysed my abdominals. They looked more defined. My arms looked like they were tighter around my half-sleeve, too, and, although I wasn't feeling uncomfortable yet, my trousers looked tighter around my quads. I smiled. I redid the buttons of my shirt - well, all of them except the top one, which popped earlier - and went back to the restaurant. Strangely, my massive bodybuilding friend was nowhere to be seen. When I went back to our table, there was a note: "Something came up. I paid for your meal. See you tomorrow. BLACK HULK." Something came up, huh? He's probably fondling that bitch's huge boobs right now. Oh well, he's a pornstar, after all... I wolfed down the plate that I had filled up earlier, the one I had left on the table. I was still hungry. Like, REALLY hungry. I revisited the buffet table many other times. Each time, I devoured the food like I had not eaten for weeks. After five more plates, another button popped off my shirt. I decided to undo all the buttons at this point. People were leaving the restaurant, it was getting late. I continued to relentlessly gulp down plateful after plateful of food, amid occasional tears of fabric from my short sleeves or trousers. Finally, after eating about 30 plates of food, I was satiated. Mind you, it felt like I've just eaten a salad, but, at least, I wasn't hungry anymore. I stood up to leave, when the kitchen staff manager stopped me. "Sir, you have to pay." "Uh, my friend paid for my meal already." "Yes, he did," he explained, glancing at my upper body, partly concealed by my tattered shirt, then at my face again. "But, uh, you ate much, much more food than I had ever seen in my twelve years of being head of this restaurant. So we thought that, uh, you'd pay again? It would still be a bargain for you, you know." He sounded sheepish, which was something I never got from other people before. It was as if he was afraid talking to me. "Uh, sure, I understand. Here, I'll pay twice as much as the price bill. You deserve it, the food was delicious." My hands reached out for my wallet. In doing so, my right bicep involuntarily flexed, causing my right sleeve to rip completely. The restaurant manager gulped. "No, no, no... uh, you know what, we're fine. We're glad our service was to your satisfaction. We're good. You may leave." "Take this as a tip," I insisted, handing him seventy dollars. "And I'll be sure to recommend your restaurant to my friends." "Thank you, sir. Much appreciated." He took the money and hurried back to the kitchen, relieved. I proceeded to go back to my room. People stared at me as I walked. Part of my shirt and trousers were in tatters, so I thought that's why people were staring. I arrived at my room, removed my clothes, and looked at the bathroom mirror. The reflection depicted on the mirror shocked me. I looked like a professional bodybuilder. My muscles, even relaxed, were round and hard. Nowhere close in size as those of Black Hulk, but easily as big as those of the bodybuilders from the noughties era. I looked like Jay Cutler in his prime. No wonder people were staring at me, and no wonder that restaurant manager was stuttering. I started flexing, and my muscles responded beautifully. My biceps were particularly huge, perfect peaks of muscle flesh. My pectorals were thick and heavy. My abdominals were massive and well-defined. My quads were twice as big as before, and even my cock looked bigger. I felt it grow and harden as my eyes feasted on my own, hot, muscular body. I marveled at its size... easily two inches bigger than before, both in length and in circumference, and completely hairless - like the rest of me. My balls felt fuller and bigger, too. I then noticed a bathroom scale tucked away in the corner of the hotel room. I reached out for it, and stepped on it. My eyes couldn't believe it when the needle stopped at... 260lbs. My brain was trying to comprehend my new mass. Even if I assumed that the scales were not calibrated correctly, it still meant that I had somehow gained 70lbs of mass in a few hours. Even weirder, from what I saw in the mirror, all of this mass was added to my muscles and cock, and none of it went in my body as fat. "Wow," I finally gasped. "I look incredible." But, what caused this? My mind started to recall the earlier events of the day. Then I remembered. The spasms. The cum somehow magically disappearing inside me. Black Hulk! His cum must have done this to me. I didn't mind this at all, of course. In fact, I was grateful for this gift that he gave me. But, I had to go back to his room to have some answers. Problem was, I did not know what I was going to wear. Nothing fit me. I then decided to wear the swimpants I was wearing in the pool earlier. It was still wet, so I wrapped a towel round my waist. People won't ask too many questions, seeing me like this. It would look like I was going for a late pool dip. I arrived at his room. As I was going to knock on his door, I heard muffled voices speaking inside. One of them was of a lady, and she sounded upset about something. Then I heard Black Hulk's voice, seemingly trying to calm her down and reassure her. In the next few minutes, her voice took a different tone, and she seemed much more amiable. I heard them approach the door. "My clothes still fit me," I thought I heard the lady say. "I look really hot!" "You were hot before, too," I heard Black Hulk's voice say, "only now you're even hotter." "I'm ready. Let's go," she said. I decided to knock on the door, otherwise I'd be accused of overhearing their conversation. "It's me, Kris. Am I disturbing?" The door opened. Black Hulk was wearing a T-shirt and shorts, identical to those he wore with me at the restaurants, but, this time, the colours were inverted: the T-shirt was blue and the shorts were white. Then a lady appeared, who I recognized as the woman we met at the restaurant. She looked slightly different, but I couldn't put a finger into how. "Uh, hi Kris. This is Chloe. We were just... OH MY GOD WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?" ---------------- Chapter 4: Chloe's Transformation "I grew." I flexed a bicep. With little effort, it became as big as a grapefruit. "I grew a LOT," I continued. "And I wanted to ask YOU, man, what happened to ME, because YOU caused this." "Don't waste time, sexy," the girl who Black Hulk introduced as Chloe mused, "I have already asked him how he did THIS to ME, but he claims he does not know." With that, she lifted her dress, and I gasped. Her breasts were still really big, but now her belly was gone. Instead of it, she had a flat stomach, with visible, but faint, abdominals. Her arms looked narrower and more toned, as did her legs. "He transformed me into a fitness model," she continued, "just by, uh, having sex with me. I started to spasm uncontrollably, and when that was over, my body fat had melted, except for the fat in my breasts and butt." Wow, I thought to myself. What the fuck? "Listen, I already told you that I don't know what's happening. It's the truth," the immensely musclebound, black musclegod said. "And you - and I -love your new look, anyway." "That's besides the point. I look too hot, now, to work in any normal job. Do you think I can continue to be a journalist with a body like this?" she said. "I told you already, you can be my spokesperson. And you agreed, didn't you?" Black Hulk replied. "Yes, I did. And I'm looking forward to it. It gives me an amazing opportunity to be close to you. Although," turning to me, "Your friend Kris here is HOTTT too. Wow, look at that body!" "Thanks, Chloe, but if you're trying to seduce me, it's not working. That's not how I swing. Sorry to disappoint," I smiled. Honestly, however, she did look incredible. Perhaps I could make an exception with her... "Pity," she uttered. Then she changed the subject. "I'm starving to death here. Let's go eat something. Isn't that why we were leaving?", she said, as she lowered her dress again. "Hold on a minute," I said. "What did you say? You're hungry?" "Awfully so. I feel like I haven't eaten for an entire month," she answered. "Well, the same thing happened to me. I don't know if this super muscle god," - referring to Black Hulk - "told you, but we had steamy hot sex earlier today." I stopped, reminiscing those incredible, orgasming moments. "Anyway, my body also spasmed a bit, though only for a couple of seconds. Also, all of my body hair disappeared. Then, I started feeling REALLY hungry. I've just finished eating, actually. More than thirty platefuls of buffet food. And I could eat more, if I wanted to... after all that food, I feel like I've eaten a salad. That is how I got all these muscles." "Wait, so... if I eat, I'll grow muscles?" she mused. "Probably. Judging from what happened to me, anyway." Turning to the massive bodybuilder, I said, "that's why I came to your room, Henk, to demand an explanation." "And I don't have any," Black Hulk said. "I'll repeat what I said to Chloe. I'm as puzzled by what happened to each of you as you are. Honest to God." "So, let me get this straight. If I eat, I'll become big and muscular?" Chloe repeated. "This fitness body is hot, and I can certainly live with it. But, me being huge and buff, like both of you... I don't know if I can handle that. But... I'm SOOOO hungry, dammit!" "Look, uh, maybe it doesn't work the same way for women as it does for men" said the black, musclebound god, to try to calm down the situation. "Come on, let's go. I know of a place close by that offers huge servings; if you eat it all, you get it for free. You need to eat first, Chloe, then worry about what you look like later." "So THAT's how you solve this problem, huh?" snapped the lady. "I eat first, then worry about how I look like later?" "Have you got a better idea?" the insanely muscular hulking man answered, quietly. Then he continued, "Look, if it helps, I did not want to be this big, either. But I did become this big, and I learned to embrace my body." "What do you mean?" I interjected. "You started going to the gym to get bigger, right?" Black Hulk paused. Both my pair of eyes and Chloe's were on his. For once, we were not looking at his outrageously muscular body stretching his T-shirt and shorts to their absolute limits. Then, he broke the silence. "Would you believe me if I told you that I never set foot in any gym in my entire life?" "WHAT???" me and Chloe shouted simultaneously. "Look, man, that's simply not possible," I continued. "Nobody grows a body as huge, dense, and bulging with muscles as the one you possess without lifting stuff. Then again..." I paused, then continued, "nobody grows 70lbs of muscle in a couple of hours, either. So many weird things happened today that what you've just said could also be true!" Black Hulk nodded. "Is that how much you grew?" asked Chloe, still shaken by the events that have unravelled in the past few hours. "Yes. That's how much I grew." I answered. "I weighed 190lbs this morning. Now I weigh 260lbs." "Wow... then I will REALLY become buff, if that happens to me as well," Chloe mused. "Say, I wonder how much I weigh right now." She stepped on the scales, which, unlike those in my room, were actually easily accessible in this one. "Wow, I only weigh 145lbs. I lost 30lbs!" "Really? Then maybe that's what the spasms were doing... they were melting away your fat," I suggested. "Maybe that's why I did not spasm as much as you did, too." She was probably going to retaliate my last suggestion that she was fatter than I was with a tirade of verbal abuse, but then she felt her tight stomach rumble. "Hey, can we continue discussing this later? I kinda need food URGENTLY." "Sure. You're coming with us, Kris?" Black Hulk asked me. "I'd love to, but nothing fits me. Can I lend some clothes?" I asked. "I could, but I'm 6'4 and I outweigh you by almost 200lbs. You're only, like 5'9." "I don't mind. I can still wear something." Black Hulk rummaged in his luggage. "Here, try these," he told me after extracting a yellow, full-sleeved, shirt and black shorts. "I was going to give them to a lucky fan next Sunday. They're from my first ever Mr. O. win, when I was 380lbs. Sorry, that's the smallest item of clothing I've got." I went to his bathroom, and tried them on. They were definitely too big for me, even though I was a veritable bodybuilding specimen myself. But there was nothing better to wear. I adjusted the sleeves to fit on my body as well as possible, and came out of the bathroom. "This will have to do. Let's go." We hurried to the restaurant, which turned out to be a pizza place. The decor contained a few pictures of past Mr. Olympias. In the middle, there was a picture of Black Hulk from last year's contest, triumphantly flexing his left arm, a barely comprehensible basketball of power, and clutching the trophy with his right. Some of the other clients greeted the arrival of the man, who seemed so revered in this restaurant. The owner greeted us, too, and shook Black Hulk's hand. "Good to see you, Paul," the musclegod said to the owner. "This is Kris, and she is Chloe." "Nice to meet you all. Hope you enjoy my food! Today I've got the Black Hulk pizza. We usually serve it to a group of 6 to 8 people. If somebody of you eats it alone, he... or she... gets it for free!" "I accept the challenge," said Chloe promptly. "My, my, lady, you have a huge appetite," smiled Paul the restaurant owner. "Mind you, if you lose the challenge, you'll have to pay for the pizza. It's worth $80, but, since you're a friend of Black Hulk, I'll give you a discount." "She won't lose," said Black Hulk the person, grinning. "Me and Kris here will split another Black Hulk pizza. What do you say, Kris?" "That's fine by me," I said. "I guess we can manage that." "Cool. Two Black Hulks then! One of my servers will be right back in a moment with your pizzas!" He hurried to the kitchen. "Look, Chloe, bill's on me, so don't stress if you lose the challenge," the supermuscular hulk told Chloe, softly. "But, I'm rooting for you!" "I WILL win the challenge! I've never been so hungry! I swear if I don't have food in front of me in fifteen minutes, then I'll eat both of you alive!" She laughed at her own joke. She looked happy, and raring to go. I smiled at her joke. I was happy too. Today's events made me happy. I was grateful for today. In the space of a few hours, Black Hulk turned from a distant idol to a close friend, who gave me an incredible gift; the gift of massive muscle size. Actually, he gave me another gift: the gift of friendship. I looked at him, at that body, and smiled. Shit, looking at his magnificent, supermuscular, bulging body never gets old. My cock stirred in my pants. The pizzas soon arrive. They were indeed HUGE. They couldn't fit together on our table, so one of the servers combined another table close by to ours. The server bringing the pizzas was a girl. She gave one to Chloe and split the other one. "I'm Amanda, your server" said the girl. "I'll be making sure that none of you boys will be helping the lady with her challenge. Especially you, Black Hulk. Pleased to meet you, by the way. You are even bigger than the pictures suggest." "That's what everyone tells me. Pleased to meet you too, Amanda. I'll be a good boy; I won't help Chloe here in any way!" Black Hulk answered, winking at the girl. The moment her pizza was served in front of her, Chloe began wolfing it down. It was a bit hilarious, in a way, seeing this 145lbs, 5'7 woman eating such a huge pizza. Not only was the pizza huge, but it was also topped with lots of ingredients: pepperoni, minced meat, artichoke hearts, tomato, peas, onion, green pepper, olives, and, of course, cheese. Me and my impossibly-muscular friend started to eat ours. The pizza was, indeed, delicious. Chloe was on a mission, eating a quarter of the pizza before we had even eaten our first slice. She didn't say anything, just ate and ate and ate. Amanda, for her part, had her eyes transfixed on Black Hulk. His upper body bounced and flexed involuntarily as he ate the pizza. She saw the bulging pecs and arms, and swallowed hard. She went in a dream-like state, as if she was thinking about a raunchy situation - indeed, her face turned slightly red. "Amanda, you should keep your focus on Chloe here, you know..." the monumental musclegod told her, grinning. "Uh, yes, sure, sure, I'm completely focused on what she's doing," the girl stammered. But she really wasn't, of course. She was mesmerized by Black Hulk, the supermuscular god of male bodybuilding perfection. Chloe was already on the sixth slice of the 16-slice pizza. She had already eaten more than two person's worth of food. By contrast, I was on my third slice, and Black Hulk was on his second. I watched, fascinated. It looked like her dress was slightly tighter around her bosom and shoulders. While eating her eighth slice, there was the sound of tearing fabric. Chloe seemed not to notice, and continued eating. Glancing at her, I noticed that her dress had ripped slightly from her back. She continued to eat and eat, amid more tearing sounds of her clothes. Black Hulk only ate two slices, then said he ate enough. I managed to eat six slices; not bad, considering I had eaten so much only an hour before. Now, however, I was really full. We could only stare at Chloe eating her pizza and, seemingly unbeknownst to her, growing out of her clothes. Meanwhile, the server girl, Amanda, was barely noticing what was happening to Chloe either. She was still apparently daydreaming about Black Hulk's gigantic slabs of muscle being proudly displaying through his overstretched clothing. She couldn't stop staring at him. I saw her grinding her feet together. Wow, Black Hulk's effect on some people is so strong. But, really, I understand Amanda's reaction to him; after all, I had a similar reaction to him, and probably so did Chloe. Chloe was now two slices away from eating an entire Black Hulk pizza. Her eating rate was steady; she never once took a break. I understood better than anyone how she was doing it, since I went through the same thing a few hours before. People were now approaching our table to witness this busty 5'7 woman manage the feat set by the pizza owner. I noticed her arms were now not just toned, but there were clear biceps, and even triceps, where none were before. She was much wider, too, which was part of the reason why her dress was ripping from her back. Finally, she did it. The last morsel of the pizza was consumed. Everyone cheered. Hearing these sudden cheers, Amanda snapped to her senses, and congratulated Chloe. Sensing that her job was done, she hurried back to help with the other tables. "That's amazing, Chloe. You ate a pizza made for 8 people!" I enthused. "I... I'm still hungry. Can I eat what's left of your pizza?" she meekly uttered. I gasped. "Uh... sure, sure. That's okay with you too, right, Henk?" "Yeah, go ahead. Better not let it go to waste. I'll go to the bathroom in the meantime," said the immensely muscular man after which the pizza was named. Just then, Amanda came out with a tray of drinks for some other table, and noticed the enormous bodybuilder walking to the bathroom. She quickly served the table, then hurried to meet Black Hulk before he entered the restroom. He somehow was not surprised by her; he looked like he was actually waiting for her to meet him there. She entered a staff-only room and invited the huge musclehulk in. After a while, I decided to investigate. "What's taking Black Hulk so long? I'll go see if everything is okay," I told Chloe. Of course, I knew what was happening. I went outside the door marked 'Staff Only', and immediately I could hear moaning and heavy breathing, and an 'oh my god, you're fucking huge!'. Yeah, as I suspected, the black musclegod was making out with the waitress. I went back to my seat. Chloe was almost finished with her pizza. "You okay, Chloe?" I asked her. "Yes, Kris. I'm starting to be full. After eating this last pizza slice, I should be satiated" she said, happily. "You know that you grew, right?" I asked her, softly. "Yes, I know. I actually liked it. How my body was making my dress small. How it couldn't contain it. It felt so good. In fact, I WANTED to grow muscles." I was taken aback by this confession. Just then, Black Hulk came back, looking sprightly as usual. Amanda was close behind him, slightly red-faced, but smiling widely. I went next to my massively muscled friend. "Hey, I know what you did back there," I whispered in his ear. "Yeah, she wanted to see me without my T-shirt. I obliged. Then she grinded her pussy against my right quad until she orgasmed loudly. That's it," Black Hulk whispered back. "After what happened to you two, I'm more careful now," he continued. "Okay, I'm satisfied now!" said Chloe suddenly, chewing the last morsel of our pizza. "Thank you, Black Hulk, for the free pizza, it was delicious!" "Sure, Chloe. I guess it's time for us to go back to the hotel, then. Let's pay and leave," Black Hulk said. He winked at Amanda. She came quickly. He gave her a hundred dollar bill. Paul the restaurant owner came by, to make sure we were satisfied by the food. After assuring him that we indeed were, we left. It was late, almost midnight. Chloe's dress was barely managing to hold her visibly wider frame. I still had a million questions to ask Black Hulk. How did all of this happen? Was it true that he never went to the gym? How did he get so huge, then? Was he somehow affected by someone's cum, the way his cum affected me and Chloe? As I was pondering these things, Chloe suddenly turned to me and said, "Hey, Kris, uh, you have already gone through what I'm going through. Would you mind if you sleep in my room tonight? My room has a double bed, because they couldn't find me a room with a single bed. I... I just want to make sure that nothing happens to me, you know?" "Uh, sure, sure Chloe," I answered. Then, referring to the black, tall, musclebound bodybuilder, I continued "Good night, Black Hulk. And thank you. Today was the best day of my life." "You're welcome, buddy. See you tomorrow at 8. We have breakfast together, okay? And see you too, Chloe. I'll extend your stay a couple more nights, from my own money." And we parted ways. Chloe and I entered her room. It was almost identical to mine, except it had a double bed, as she said. Almost immediately, she removed her dress, shamelessly in front of me, and went in front of the mirror. She gasped at her new, muscular body. Actually, so did I. I'm gay, but this woman was packing so much muscle that this was actually turning me on. Then came a huge surprise. She turned round, removed her bra and her panties, and cooed, in a really sexy voice, "You've feasted your eyes on MY body. Now let me feast my eyes on that sexy bod of yours, Kris." ---------------- Chapter 5: Kris and Chloe Make Out I was taken aback. "Uh, Chloe... you know I'm gay, right?" "Tell that to the bulge between your legs, honey," she replied, pointing to my crotch. "Besides, I only wanted to see your body, not to fuck me." "Fair's fair," I said. And, with that, I removed my oversized shirt, and my shorts. These clothes had made me forget how massively muscular I had become. "Jesus, Kris, you're fucking massive." Chloe's jaws dropped. "You look even bigger than before." "Yes, that could be the case, since I ate almost half a pizza, rememb..." "Oh, shut up. I don't care. All I care about is being in this sea of bulging, sexy, thick, hard muscle." With that, she started feeling my traps, my shoulders, my pectorals. On every bodypart she felt, she moaned appreciatively. "Shit, you're built like a brick shithouse. You're so hot. You're making me so fucking horny," she murmured. This was an absolute first for me. Usually, I'm the person who says these kind of things to another man. This role reversal was unexpected. However, I felt horny, too. Really horny. This woman was turning me on so bad. Her hands traversed my abdominals, a six pack of ripped musculature, then my butt, composed of incredible, striated glutes. I slowly removed my pants. I had to. She smiled. "For a gayboy, you're really turned on right now," she laughed. "Shut up." I admit, I was hurt by her comment. "Good, I hurt your pride. That's what a real man..." she started, but I stopped her. I shoved my half-hard cock in her mouth, and forced her to suck it. Even though she was considerably strong, she was no match for my much bigger strength. "Mmmmmphmphmmphmmphmmppphh!" she complained. The more she struggled, the more turned on I got. Her eyes bugged out as my cock expanded in her mouth. Suddenly I was apprehensive, and let her go. She lashed out at me. "What the FUCK, Kris?" "I... I'm sorry, Chloe. I don't know what hit me. I swear..." "Shut up, silly. I actually LIKED that. A lot. I like it when you're rough. Hey, I can take a beating!" she smiled, as she flexed her biceps, turning them into considerable mountains of female musculature. "In fact," she continued, as she went down on her knees, "let me show you how much I liked that." She took my now hard cock in her mouth, and started to suck it, while her hands tugged at it with all her might. "God, oh GOD, yes, that's good, baby... so, so GOOD. Fuck, you're so good," I was murmuring non-stop. She disengaged her mouth. I was rock hard. My cock felt really huge and thick. Bigger than ever. Probably because it was. "Let's get to bed, honey," she cooed. We did. The double-bed creaked as it took the mass of our considerably developed bodies. I put a finger in her pussy. It was soaking wet. Chloe moaned, and bit her lower lip. "Let me be on top," Chloe whispered. "Let me ride you. I know, this must be strange for you. Sorry about earlier, calling you a gayboy. You're an incredibly handsome man with unreal muscles. You turn me on so bad. I say silly things when I'm turned on. Let me make it up to you." She plunged her soaking wet vagina on my superhard cock. It felt great. My cock felt like it was being sucked by a thousand tiny mouths. So this is what a pussy feels like, huh? I thought. Hmm, that doesn't feel half-bad. In fact, it feels fantastic. Chloe started to ride me. Her ample breasts bounced with each of her thrusts. I was never enamoured with female breasts at all, but now, they suddenly looked really hot. In fact, Chloe looked fucking hot, from head to toe. And not because she was a muscle beast. She was hot because she was a really, really sexy human being, like Black Hulk is, only in a very different way. Her moans got quicker and higher-pitched, as she neared orgasm. Wow, I thought, a woman is going to orgasm because of me? That's so hot. I saw her eyes roll backwards, then her mouth let out a really loud moan. She was in orgasmic bliss. She orgasmed hard. Her body shook all over. Her orgasm was long. It took, like, more than half a minute. All the while, she was convulsing in sexual delirium, and moaning, almost shouting, in delight. Now I'm not obviously an expert in fucking females, but I thought that this wasn't normal. Seeing her climaxing for so long because of me turned me on SOOO much, though. I couldn't believe it. My body, my power, my muscles, must have done this to her. What happened to me? Why am I fucking a woman? Why am I enjoying it so much? Before a few hours ago, my sexual fantasies always involved being with a huge, muscular guy fucking me from behind. Well, I still find that fucking hot. But now, my fantasies are also including people worshipping my muscles and sucking my long, thick, hard cock, which then fucks them hard until they orgasm uncontrollably. Yes, I want to fuck this super sexy, hot woman HARD. "Oh fuck, that orgasm was so intense... your cock is so good! God, that orgasm continued to roll and roll, like a wave... I never felt anything like it!" she enthused, when her orgasm finally subsided. "Now it's my turn, sexy!" I told her. I sat up and grabbed her from her ample back, making her huge breasts squish against my upper body. She was very muscular, but I was stronger, and could easily lift her entire body in this way if I wanted to. Then I started to fuck her, pushing my cock inside her moist pussy. She appeared to like this; her eyes closed and her mouth went slightly wide. I continue fucking her, upping my pace little by little. Soon I felt my orgasm nearing, and I started moaning, first slowly, then more frequently. She sensed my climax was near. "Shoot inside me, honey, gimme your sperm!" I did. And how. "Oh, fuck, FUCKKKK, OHHHHH I'm CUMMINGGG! OHH YESS, OHHH, OHHHHH... it's still going... OOOHHHHOOHHHOHHH SHIIITTT! Ohh god, GOD here it COMESS AGAIN HOLY SHITTT... OHH FUCKK IT'S NOT STOPPINGG! OH MY GODDDD! OHHHH GOD YESS!" I came buckets. My orgasm must have taken way more than half a minute, perhaps even a full minute. It felt so intense, so amazing, so pleasurable, so powerful. That was, undoubtedly, my most satisfying orgasm of my entire life, easily topping my three powerful orgasms I had with Black Hulk a few hours ago. "Holy fuck, that felt REALLY good! I also felt it, the orgasm coming in waves of sexual pleasure." I was almost laughing with pleasure. Chloe was also grinning widely. She disengaged my cock off her pussy. A pool of my hot, white cum poured out of her vagina. "You know, Kris, I thought 'here we go again' when you cummed inside me. Your orgasm felt very similar to Black Hulk's, both in duration and in intensity. But no, your cum was not absorbed inside me, like his did. That's... that's a relief, I guess." "It is," I confirmed. "I never came so much in my life, though. Not even close. Black Hulk must have given us more than one gift. It's not normal for your orgasms to take that long, right?" "No, it's not. It left me completely satisfied, though. It felt better than 10 of my usual multi-orgasms." Then, she looked at my body, again. "God, you're so hot. Your muscles are so thick, so bulging with power. You fucked me there like I weighed nothing to you. Even though I feel very strong myself, and weigh considerably more than an average woman." With that, she climbed out of the bed, and lifted the end of the bed, with myself on it, supporting the bed on only its two front legs. "Wow, girl. You ARE strong. I'm sure many men are incapable of doing that," I enthused. Chloe placed the bed back in its original position. "You know, that surprised even myself," she admitted. "Is there a scale here? I want to find my weight." "If this room is like mine, there should be one stowed away behind the corner of the room, near the door," I said. "Ah yes, there it is. Here goes nothing." She stepped on the scales. "180lbs. Wow, I gained 35lbs. Probably more, since this is my naked weight. Holy shit." "You know, Chloe, your body is not biologically possible," I suddenly said. "What do you mean?" "Your breasts are beautiful and large. So is your butt. On the other hand," I continued, "the rest of your body is completely devoid of fat. This is clear from how apparent are your muscles. Now, that's impossible, because, when females gain or lose fat..." "... they gain or lose it in their breasts, first," Chloe continued. "Precisely. In fact, many female bodybuilders look like men for exactly this reason. To make their muscles visible, they need to lose fat, and they end up literally without breasts. That's why some of them resort to plastic surgery to augment their breasts back. But you... your breasts are enormous, and are mostly fat, and your hips are still very female-like. That's... biologically impossible." "Another gift from Black Hulk?" "Probably. Man, I have so many questions to ask him tomorrow." I then climbed on the scales myself. "Hmm... 270lbs. I gained 10lbs from the pizza restaurant." "You know, I think I'm ready for another round of powerful sex," teased Chloe, as she rubbed my back, feeling its rippling, muscular power. And we spent the rest of the night fucking, fucking and then fucking some more. * * * My phone woke me up. It was 7:30am. Yesterday was a great day. I met two incredibly beautiful persons. I fucked them hard. The sex felt incredible, way better than the sex I perform in my porn movies. They grew after I fucked them. That's weird; that never happened with any of the porn actors. Maybe because I never orgasm inside porn actors - that's strictly prohibited in my contract. Let's hope they don't ask too many questions about that. I stretched my monstrous, black arms and climbed out of the bed. I hope Chloe and Kris wake up in time. You see, I asked the receptionist to extend Chloe's stay for two more nights before I slept yesterday, from my own money. The receptionist rejected the offer, because her room was already booked for today by somebody else. However, he arranged that Chloe switch to my room, so that it becomes a two-person room from a one-person room. I accepted this change - after all, it's cheaper too. So, after asking the receptionist for her room number, I went to tell her the news. However, I heard moans of sexual pleasure when I arrived at her door. She was probably having sex with Kris. So I decided to tell her the news when we meet for breakfast tomorrow. Suddenly, my cellphone rang. "Hello?" "Hi, is this Mr. Henk Kuria?" "Yes, speaking." "Good morning, Mr. Kuria. I'm Tony Halep from the IFBB. You have been chosen for a random doping test ahead of your participation in the Mr. Olympia contest this weekend." "Uh, okay, and what does that... entail, exactly?" I asked. "We'll need you to provide a urine sample by noon today." Shit. That's bad news. Like, really, really terrible news. "Hello? Mr. Kuria? Are you still there?" "Yes, yes, uh, Mr. ... Halep." "We can collect the sample from backstage, don't worry. The prejudging starts at 7pm, as you know, but I'm sure you were going to be here earlier... unless you do a no-show like you did yesterday for the press conference." "Uh, yes, Mr. Halep... I'll be there... at noon," I stammered. "Good. See you then, Mr. Kuria." "Uh, see you." And the line went dead. "Shit, I'm in trouble. Better wake up the others." I said to myself. I dressed quickly, feeling my monstrous, black, hyper muscles stretch the T-shirt and shorts to their limits. I paused... shit, the clothes hugging my huge muscles always feels so good. Then I hurried to Chloe's room, and knocked on her door. "Chloe, Kris, wake up. It's me, Henk." No response. I knocked harder. "Chloe! Kris! It's 8 in the morning. We need to have breakfast together, remember?" Still no response. "Come on, Kris! Chloe! Anyone! Wake up!" as I banged on the door, hoping for someone to wake up. Well, I must have hit on the door a bit too powerfully, because it suddenly gave way, and it fell into their room with a loud bang! The sound was deafening, but, strangely, whoever was inside did not budge. I decided to enter. "Kris? Chloe?" But there was no one there. Then I looked at the door, flat on the ground. There was a number written on it: 427. "Shit, I'm on the wrong floor, I should be on the fifth!" And, with that, I ran the stairs to the fifth floor, and double-checked that I was in front of the right room. 527. Good. I knocked on the door. "Chloe! Kris! Wake up! It's me, Henk." No response. "Come on, Kris, Chloe, please." Then I heard Chloe. "Uuuhhhh... can't we sleep a little more... we're tired." "It's 8 in the morning. Come on. We need to have breakfast soon." The door opened. Chloe was still naked. Her body was perfectly muscular and curvy. She was, simply, a goddess. I never saw another woman as muscular as her, not even among the female pros. At the same time, her figure was sexier than any female pornstar I fucked. She was stunningly hot and massively muscular at the same time. I entered, and closed the door quickly. A massive stink greeted me... the stink of dry cum. "Fuck... did you... holy shit, you both stink of cum." "We do. But we're gonna shower quickly," said Kris, as he woke up. He, too, was naked. He looked gloriously handsome and muscular. Certainly the second biggest muscleman in the world, second only to me. His cock rivalled mine in terms of size. "Good to see you, Black Hulk." "Wow, Kris. And I swore you were gay." "I was. But have you seen Chloe? I mean, holy shit. She's, like, perfection incarnate." "She is. And, so are you, you know." I said. "All thanks to you, man. You still haven't told us how you did it." "I'll tell you today. But first, can you shower quickly? And no more sex, for now, please. Although, admittedly, you do look like a sex god and a sex goddess." "Yeah, let's shower. But we need to buy some clothes that fit us," said Chloe, as she entered the shower. Kris followed her, and they showered and rubbed each other's bodies with soap. This, of course, turned them on considerably. They started to touch each other's sexual organs. But then they decided enough was enough for that day. They turned off the shower and stepped outside, drying in the towels. "Guys, I have a problem." I confessed. "Long story short, I need to provide a urine sample by noon." "Yeah, so? We have ample time to have breakfast, go shopping for clothes, and then go to the contest by noon," said Kris while drying off his huge muscles. "You don't understand... I cannot give a urine sample!" I told them. "Uh... why not? You didn't take... drugs, didn't you?" Chloe said, as she dried her ample breasts. "So THAT's what you didn't want to tell us, huh?" "No, no, of course I didn't," I said. "You took a diuretic this morning. Right? Is that it? Honestly, these diuretics rules are bullshit," Kris mused. "It's not that, either." "Then, what is it?" they asked, together. "Because... because I haven't urinated for the past three and a half years." ---------------- Chapter 6: The Origin of Black Hulk (Three and a half years ago.) I met Chitundu a few weeks ago. He was tall and handsome, with a nice, ripped body. I was actually slightly taller, at 6'4, but I was skinny, and weighed only 155lbs. But he liked me. We were a gay couple, in a country, Kenya, where being gay is punished harshly. I've heard of a friend going to 10 years imprisonment because they caught him having sex with another man. Another gay couple were beaten to death. Indeed, that gay couple was us. We were enjoying ourselves, in a barn. After rubbing each other's bodies and turning each other on, Chitundu penetrated my ass. It felt great, being fucked by my soulmate. But then, suddenly, the barn door burst open, and four men, armed with sticks and tree branches, started beating us left right and centre. They insulted us, calling us things like 'filthy pigs', 'homos', and 'nasty animals' as we succumbed to their beatings. Soon, I lost consciousness. When I came to, I was still in the barn, covered in blood. I tried to move, but it ached horribly. They must have broken a few of my bones. I tried to see if Chitundu was there with me. Somehow, I managed to spot him. He was motionless. "Chitundu! Chitundu!" I called him, weakly. But he didn't respond. "Help! Help us! Please! We were assaulted! Help!" I tried shouting, but my voice was feeble. I was trying hard to stay conscious, but I drifted away again. When I woke up, I found myself on a bed, in a make-shift clinic. I was alone. Somebody must have found us, and took us to some kind of hospital. I had bandages all over. "Hello? Hello?" I called. Soon, a white man dressed in white overalls came in. "Oh, you're up, thank God," he said, in an American accent. "What's your name?" "Henk. I'm Henk." I answered. "Do you have family?" "No, I don't. My parents were both from Kenya, although my Dad had Dutch ancestors. My family died in the polio plague, though, a few years ago. I live with Chitundu, the other guy. Who are you?" "You're in very bad shape," he said, ignoring my question. "You've got a broken arm, a broken leg, and at least three broken ribs. You also have countless bruises and cuts, some of which are infected, and others starting to get infected. Unfortunately, I don't have the necessary tools and equipment here to mend you adequately." "Where am I? Where's Chitundu? And who are you?" I asked him. "That's not important right now. What's important is that you're safe here, for the time being. I'll soon try an experimental cure on you. It's the only way you can heal completely, but it's never been tested on anyone." "Wait, I don't want an experimental cure!" I cried. "It's either this, or you die by the end of the week," the white guy in white overalls said firmly. "Okay, okay then. Please, I don't want to die. I've only just turned 20." "If you believe in my methods, you won't die, Henk. Trust me," the white man said, smiling faintly. "Now, I'll soon administer a rectal suppository." "What's that?" "It's medicine that is administered through your rectum... your... butthole," the mysterious white man said. "This is very modern, cutting-edge technology. I travelled from America to Kenya because my studies show that Kenyans' DNA should accept this medicine better than the DNA of any other person coming from a different country." He paused, then told me, "I need you to help me turn you over." With a lot of pain and suffering, I managed to do a quarter-turn. "That's enough. Thank you, Henk," as he produced a bullet-sized device. He quickly literally shoved it in my butt. My butt muscles accepted the device, and it was inside me. Suddenly, I started spasming uncontrollably. Each spasm was really painful, due to my broken ribs. I started shouting frantically in pain. But, after a while, the pain started to subside. Eventually, after about ten minutes of spasming, the pain had disappeared completely, and the spasms soon stopped. "How do you feel now, Henk?" the white man asked. I turned around to face him. "Much better. The pain is gone completely. In fact, I think I've never felt better." "Good, Henk, I'm glad. The experimental medicine was a success. It should have mended all your broken bones, and healed you completely." I started touching my arm, my leg, my torso. No pain at all. "Wow, it must have! It just works... just like that?" "Yes, just like that. That's the miracle of science," he said, smiling. "I'll need to keep you here for some more tests, but the initial impressions look very encouraging." I suddenly remembered my friend. "Where's Chitundu?" I asked again. The man in the white overalls sighed. "I'm sorry, Henk. He's... gone." I started crying. I lost the only acquaintance I had. "I'm really sorry," the white man tried to console me. "I couldn't do anything for him. He was already dead when I found both of you." Then I felt it. A big stomach rumble. I clutched my stomach. "Do you have something to eat... uh... Doctor?" I asked, amid tears still rolling down my eyes. "I'm hungry." "Sure. In fact, I have something better," the man in the white overalls said. "I predicted that you should feel really hungry after the medicine has performed its... uhm... magic. So I'm going to give you food through a pipe from your nose to your stomach. I'll be monitoring you, don't worry." The man motioned to a large tank, which, apparently, contained food in liquid form, and drew a thin pipe out of it. I winced slightly as the pipe got through my nose, but it wasn't that bad. The man in the white overalls switched on the tank, and that was that. "I'll be in the next room. Please, for your own safety and well-being, do not leave the room. Even more importantly, under no circumstances should you remove the pipe from your nose," the mysterious man said. "Thanks, doc, for saving my life," I told him. He smiled faintly, and left. I tried to be motionless, but soon I was getting bored. Even though I was still naked, I was, at least, covered by a white bedsheet. I started feeling a bit awkward in certain positions, so I tried to shift my body to be more comfortable. After a little while longer, I was feeling... more built? My arms were not twigs anymore, but were getting a bit more manly. My pectorals weren't practically non-existent anymore, but were filling up nicely. My stomach, which was a washboard, was now getting slight hints of abdominal muscle. I was growing muscle, at a steady pace. This wasn't stopping, either. I was getting bigger and bigger. I shifted my legs a bit further away, because they were thicker and were hitting my balls. This felt really good. My arms were now quite thick, and my biceps were now much more prominent. My pectorals were big and strong. At this point, I thought I was as big as Chitundu. But my growth did not stop. Even my bedsheets now took a different shape, due to my bulging muscles beneath them. "This feels so good," I said to myself. I felt my cock getting bigger. I was getting turned on. I started to slowly stroke it, under the bedsheets. I was surprised how huge it felt. I moaned softly to myself, as my strokes became faster. All the while, my muscles were still getting bigger and bigger; I was as big as a fitness trainer now. "God, I'm gonna cum!" I murmured to myself, so turned on by my own expanding body. And cum I did. An orgasm that soaked up my bedsheets completely, that lasted at least half a minute. I must have been moaning really loudly, because, mid-way through my orgasm, the man in the white labcoat returned, alarmed. "Oh, my, you're masturbating!" he said. "That's a relief... I thought you were moaning in pain. Oh my, that's an astonishing amount of semen... I've never seen anything like that in my life. Wow." The white man's jaw dropped. Then, when my climax had finished, he said, "Let me change your bedsheets." I had, indeed, finally done blasting cum, but I was still growing muscles. I sat up on the bedside, naked, with my increasingly muscular body now plainly visible. The man in white was shocked. "What is happening here? This is an unexpected side-effect," he said, more to himself than to myself. He hurried to change my bedsheets, and I covered myself again. "Sorry I masturbated. But, my growing muscles... feel so good," I said. "Tell me, Henk, are you still hungry?" the white man asked me. "Yes. Still hungry." "Okay. Try not to masturbate until the machine finishes its job, okay?" "Okay, doc," I sheepishly said. "By the way, my name is James, and I'm actually a molecular biologist." And, he left. I was getting turned on again. But, I resisted the urge of touching my dick. My muscles were still getting bigger. My biceps now looked as big as volleyballs. Touching them, they felt amazingly powerful and hard. My pecs were like two sacks of gravel. It was like somebody was pumping them up, inflating them like balloons. Except they were hard as diamonds, not soft and squishy. My abdominals were like six... no, eight, perfectly-placed, hard bricks. My thighs were like monstrous barrels. I was wider, too, to the point that my shoulders and biceps couldn't fit under the bedsheet anymore. Finally, my hunger was abating. James, the molecular biologist, or so he claimed to be, returned. "Hello, Henk. Everything alright?" "More than alright. I feel like a god," I truthfully answered. He switched off the machine, and removed the pipe off my nose. Almost all the liquid food inside the machine was gone. I had somehow absorbed all of that food inside me, during the past hour or so. "That's it, then. Good as new. Literally," James said. "I wish I'd keep you a little more while I do a few tests on you, to see exactly what caused this... muscular side-effect, and if other side-effects manifest themselves in due time." "Sure. I don't have anywhere to go now. Might as well stay here. And I don't have any clothes, either, so it's useless to leave," I said, matter-of-factly. James not only did a few tests on me, but treated me like a son. He bought me clothes and brought me meals. Another side-effect he noticed was that I never urinated or defecated anymore. It seemed like any food and drink intake was being completely used to sustain my body, to grow bigger muscles and to produce sperm - a lot of sperm, for that matter. He also noticed that I did not have a single hair below my neck. Looking at my skin under a microscope, he noticed that I had no hair follicles at all, from my neck downwards. His medicine must be completely focused on improving my body all the time, and it had no reasons to produce by-products like body hair and feces, he theorized. Once he was finished with his experiments, he proposed that I fly to America with him. Since I had no family in Kenya, I gladly accepted. My passport and visa took a little while to be issued, but, finally, me and James were in America. I started working in construction. My workmates were astonished by my strength and muscles. I could lift stuff with one arm that required the strength of two men. One of my workmates, Steve, was gay. He once literally threw himself on my body while I was showering. I fucked him and came all over his body. That was the first time I was the one doing the fucking, rather than being on the receiving end of a fuck. It felt so good. Steve loved it, too; he told me he was never so turned on in his life. This 'love affair' continued for a little while. After earning a bit of money, I could afford living in an apartment alone. It was hard leaving James, after what he has done to me. James understood, but asked to keep in touch. I agreed. People stared at me wherever I went. Once, a lady stopped me while walking outside my apartment, and asked me where I worked out. I told her that I didn't. "Jesus, you've got crazy genetics, honey. You should become a pro bodybuilder!" she suggested. "Bodybuilder? What's that?" I asked, curiously. The lady was surprised. Then she told me, "Google it, honey. You'll know." A minute later, she was inside my apartment, and I was fucking her senseless. She orgasmed several times, and I erupted my dick's contents all over her naked, curvy body. It was at this point that I realized that I was not necessarily gay, but that women turned me on, too. Especially women who literally drooled over my incredible, mountainous, enormously muscular black body. I did follow her suggestion. Pictures of men and women with huge muscles emerged off Google. But none had muscles bigger than mine. I dwarfed even the biggest, most muscular bodybuilder. I learnt that there were contests for bodybuilders. The most prestigious one was called 'Mr. Olympia'. I decided to take part. The IFBB were shocked by my size, so they decided to throw me in as a wildcard. Guess what: I won the contest, beating 9-time Mr. Olympia Phil Heath comprehensively, coming literally from nowhere. People started calling me 'Black Hulk', and it stuck. I became an overnight sensation. I did magazine photo shoots, interviews, documentaries... the list goes on and on. I even starred in a movie cameo. People couldn't get enough of my size. They couldn't believe that I was a 6'4, 380lbs supermuscular man with only 4% bodyfat. Men and women, young and old; everyone wanted to know about me, or drool over my hypermuscular body, or both. The photo shoots exposed something else about me: my dick, apparently, was much bigger than average. This prompted some porn houses to call me, asking if I would consider being a pornstar. I told them I'd do it, for the right price. And so my first porn movie was born, where I fucked this woman with an outrageously big, but fake, ass, called Lela Star. The camerapersons were astonished at my stamina, and how my cock stayed hard throughout the whole shoot, without me needing to take breaks or taking substances to keep my penis hard. Lela Star later confessed with me that it was the first time that she orgasmed for real, on set. I took that as a big compliment. Two hours after the porn flick shoot, I was fucking her again, in her house. My sexual stamina was insatiable; I could perform amazing sex after only half an hour of having my cum erupting from my huge dick. After the success of my first porn movie, more and more porn producers asked for my services, including gay companies. I accepted the gay porn acts too, automatically revealing to the world that I was bisexual. The IFBB called me after this, telling me that my bisexual lifestyle was 'damaging their reputation'. I told them, with contempt and disgust, that, apparently, the fact that Mr. Olympia is a pornstar does not damage the IFBB's reputation, but the fact that Mr. Olympia fucks other men does. Year after year, I continued to grow bigger muscles, albeit at a slower pace. On average, I was gaining 20lbs of muscle every year. And in 2023, as a 6'4, 440lbs ultramuscular bodybuilder, I walked in this hotel to participate in my fourth Mr. Olympia contest. * * * I ended up withdrawing from the contest, and resigning from the IFBB as a professional bodybuilder with immediate effect. That was the first thing that Chloe had to do as my spokesperson: announcing that I was not going to produce a urine sample and withdrawing from the contest, citing lack of transparency in doping tests. As a former journalist, she knew what kind of questions journalists ask, and she handled the press brilliantly. I was enormously proud of her. Although maybe, some of the journalists could have also been a little intimidated by this muscular spokeswoman... An uproar ensued, with people furious about having bought tickets for the Mr. O. to see me in action, only to see me announce my withdrawal. Most of them blamed the IFBB for their hypocritical way in which they do doping tests. In order to calm down the situation, I suggested that I could do a free posing routine after all the contestants do theirs, a routine which did not have anything to do with the contest; it was just a bit of entertainment for the public. The IFBB liked this idea, and, after negotiating the right price, I agreed to do it. I got Kris with me, backstage, of course, to 'rub oil' on my massive, bulging, huge muscles. Kris wasn't out of place among these contestants at all; he was easily as big as the biggest Mr. O. contestant there. Mamdouh Elssbiay, who most people called 'Big Ramy', came over and expressed sadness at what happened to me. He also congratulated Kris on his physique. I sincerely wished him all the best during the contest. "You know," he told me, "thanks to your withdrawal, I'm really in with a shot this year. But I'm not sure if I'll win it next year, if Kris here decides to participate." Long story short, Big Ramy did end up winning that Mr. Olympia contest for the first time. In so doing, the Mr. Olympia trophy was transferred from an African man to another African. But the plaudits went for me. The audience erupted in applause when I set foot on stage, and shouted 'Black Hulk, Black Hulk' repeatedly in support. Chloe suggested to wear my posing pants a little lower than usual, to reveal juuuuust a little cock, to spite the IFBB. After all, I was doing this just for fun, not to compete. The audience loved it. I wowed them with my physique as much as I could. As I was leaving the stage, the audience erupted and wanted more. I got back to the stage and did my customary bicep pose where my bicep inflates bigger and bigger and BIGGER. Some of the audience audibly gasped at the impossible size of my flexed bicep. Then I left the stage, this time for good. When I returned to the hotel, I was informed that the security cameras on the fourth floor detected a person of my size ripping off the door of room number 427... ---------------- Epilogue It's been four years since that Mr. Olympia contest; since Kris and Chloe received 'the gift', as we started calling it. I grew even bigger since then. Still at 6'4, I now weigh 500lbs of solid, massive, freaky, black muscle beef. I settled down with Chloe and Kris, and we three live together in my apartment. They are both incredible human specimens in their own right, not just physically, but also emotionally and, why not, sexually too. So I thought, why not? My job is now full time as a porn actor, sometimes even shooting 'amateur' footage with Kris, Chloe, or both. Life is good. Kris is now a superhuman god of muscle development. Incredibly, even though he's only 5'9, which is more than half a foot less than I'm tall, he weighs a scale-crushing 510lbs of incomprehensible slabs of immense muscle - 10lbs MORE than I do. His secret? Well, he still eats well and goes to the gym regularly - unlike me. His muscle development is really insane. The Internet calls him 'Blond Hulk', and I find it quite appropriate. Due to how much shorter Blond Hulk is than I am, his muscles appear much, much bigger than mine. Of course, sex with him is as insanely hot as his muscles, if not more. Recently, he fucked me, rather than vice-versa, and then I fucked him back. It's good to finally have someone with the necessary muscle to fuck Black Hulk; I kinda missed the feeling of being fucked from behind. Kris never competed as a professional bodybuilder, partly because the IFBB dissolved itself a year ago. More on that later. Chloe is also an incredible muscle specimen. She now weighs 225lbs, which, on her 5'7 frame, is really quite a sight to behold. Her muscles are really dense - probably denser than mine or Kris'. She's still got two magnificent orbs of breastflesh jutting out of her pecs, and her biologically impossible hourglass figure is still definitely eye-turning. She's still my spokesperson - now for my porn endeavours, though. People call her 'Curvy She-Hulk' online... I kinda like it! Of course, our lives does not revolve solely into having just us three as sex partners, fucking each other. Part of why we're in this porn business is our extremely sexual lifestyle. We cannot do otherwise; 'the gift' forces us to have frequent sex, or, at the very least, masturbate often. When Kris, Chloe or I go out to eat alone, or go to buy some new clothes, or whatever, it's not unusual that one of us picks some hot guy or girl and give him or her a bit of sexual bliss. If we really like the person, Kris or I ensure that we orgasm inside their pussy, or butthole, thus giving that person 'the gift', slowly turning them into a veritable god or goddess - just like I did to Kris and Chloe four years ago. Interestingly, we recently discovered that Chloe can also give 'the gift' to her sexual partners. It turns out that her ample breasts ooze out a liquid when she's sexually excited, which, when drunk by a person in the right amounts, gives 'the gift' to that person. This allows Chloe, like us, to give 'the gift' to both sexes. We three are, of course, all bisexual. Indeed, that's one other side-effect of 'the gift', we learned - it turns that person bisexual, no matter what sexual orientation he or she leaned to prior to receiving 'it'. Slowly, 'the gift' started to become more widespread. People receiving 'the gift' - which we started calling 'gifters' - of course, fucked other people, due to their heightened sexual desires, spreading 'the gift' like wildfire. Many people, males and females, started becoming hugely muscular humans literally overnight. The professional bodybuilders training night and day in the gym simply couldn't compete anymore. This prompted the IFBB to dissolve bodybuilding as a sport for good. Moreover, the ideal female body perceived by the world at large slowly started shifting to the one that Chloe, and all female 'gifters', possessed. And James? We did decide to meet James, to ask him to study the process of how 'the gift' works. While doing so, James became totally obsessed with Chloe's incredible beauty, and - long story short - he received 'the gift' himself from her. One aspect of 'the gift' that was puzzling James was pregnancy - or lack of. The amount of semen produced by male 'gifters' was about 10 times as much as normal males did, and female 'gifters' had the perfect, ideal vaginal shape to accommodate these males. Moreover, the sperm count of male 'gifters' was astonishingly high, at around 800 to 1000 million sperms per millilitre, with close to 100% rapid progressive sperm motility. Female 'gifters', on the other hand, ovulated more frequently than non-'gifters', and did not have periods. In spite of all this, it seemed like male 'gifters' were incapable of impregnating female 'gifters' at all. After studying this anomaly for long, James finally managed to crack this mystery too. Incredibly, male 'gifters' couldn't impregnate female 'gifters' alone; there needed to be the semen of TWO different male 'gifters' in the vagina of a female 'gifter' for pregnancy to happen. This was confirmed to be true when me and Kris impregnated Chloe the same night that James made this discovery. Our family is expecting our first child; the first child in the entire world that will have two Dads and one Mum. Will we tell the story of our child, and of our future children, in the future? Who knows... time will tell. THE END

Meine erste Muscle-Growth Geschichte. Leider komplett in Deutsch, da mein Schreib-Englisch echt schlecht ist. Ich hoffe dennoch, dass sie gefällt! ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Mein Leben als Muskel-Monster 1. Tag der Ferien Es war der letzte Schultag vor den Sommerferien als ich, mal wieder, heulend nach Hause kam. Eigentlich dachte ich, in der Oberstufe würde alles anders werden, aber die 11. und 12. Klasse war noch immer der Horror. Mobbing und üble Späße der sogenannten „Klassenkameraden“ waren an der Tagesordnung. Warum? Das wusste ich selbst nicht. Weder war ich „der dicke Nerd“, noch die „Bohnenstange“ oder sonst was. Ich war einfach nur David. Mit 1,90m vielleicht eigentlich ganz groß und mit knapp 78kg vielleicht etwas pummelig, aber nicht zwingend das typische Feindbild der coolen Kids. Meine Eltern waren noch auf der Arbeit und ich ging also in mein Zimmer, machte den Rechner an und versuchte die letzten Stunden einfach zu vergessen. Jan und Sven, die Anführer der Mobber hatten.... ach... eigentlich auch egal. Sie hatten jeden Tag irgendwas gemacht. Ich surfte also bei Tumblr, Deviantart und Co und schaute mir die Bilder von den muskulösen Männern an. Ja, natürlich. Ich war schwul. Vielleicht reichte das den beiden Idioten auch schon aus um mir das Leben zur Hölle zu machen. Wenn ich so Musklen hätte. 2m groß wäre und ein mega Ding in der Hose.... dann würden die sich aber umschauen. Genau als ich dies dachte poppte eine Werbung auf. War ja klar, dachte ich. Anhand meines Surf-Verhaltens waren ja immer zur passenden Zeit die richtigen Ads da. „Du willst Muskeln? Eine haarige Brust? Einen großen Schwanz? Dann bist du hier richtig? Nur zwei Klicks entfernt!“ Das alles und natürlich noch viel, viel mehr, verprach mir die blau-leuchtende Reklame. Es war wohl eine Mischung aus Verzweiflung und der aufkeimenden Idee ein Musklen-Monster zu werden, das mich die Anzeige anklicken ließ. Es folgten diverse Bilder von echt hübschen, großen und gut bestückten Männern bevor ich einen Fragebogen ausfüllen sollte. Wie groß bist du? Wie groß willst du werden? Gewünschtes Gewicht? Fettanteil? Penis Länge? Wunschlänge? ... und noch viel mehr. Ich füllte alles artig aus (oder besser gesagt, ziemlich geil und übertrieb ein bisschen) und kam an die Stelle, wo ich eine Telefonnummer oder Mail Adresse eingeben musste. Kurz überlegte ich und die Geilheit stach die Vernunft aus. Ich gab alles an. Es folgte sogleich eine Whatsapp: „Vielen Dank für Ihre Eingaben. Ihr Auftrag wird in Kürze bearbeitet.“ Oho... eventuell hatte ich jetzt doch Probleme. Wenn ich jetzt was bestellt hatte... meine Eltern... Oh. Mein. Gott.Panik machte sich breit, als ich aber drohte durchzudrehen kam eine weitere Whatsapp: „Lieber David. Wir haben dein Anliegen geprüft und können dir die Freigabe erteilen. Die Anpassungen werden wir vornehmen und in einem Zeitraum von 4-6 Wochen zur Verfügung stellen. Die Teilnahme an diesem Services ist aus bekannten Gründen für dich 100% kostenfrei. Wir würden uns freuen, wenn du uns weiterempfiehlst.“ Verwirrung machte sich breit. Sollte das ganze doch funktionieren? Ernsthaft? Es wirkte zu seriös. Oder machte sich da jemand einen Spaß draus, Leute zu verarschen? Ich war unsicher, aber auch ein bisschen geil und so beendete ich den Nachmittag mit einer ausführlichen Jack-Off-Session. Immer mit dem Bild von mir als Heavy-Weight-Bodybuilder vor Augen. Am nächsten Morgen war schon wieder alles vergessen und auch die erste Woche der Ferien war herrlich unspektakulär. Andere Kids verabredeten sich, ich spielte „League of Legends“ und „Overwatch“ mit Internet-Freunden. Denen war es egal, auf wen ich scharf war, solange ich gut war. Die 2. Woche Es war in der zweiten Woche, als ich nach dem Duschen mich mal wieder auf die Waage stellte und diese auf 83kg sprang. Ok... vielleicht hatte ich beim Spielen ein wenig viel Chips gefuttert. Ein genauerer Blick in den Spiegel zeigte mir aber, dass mein Bauch sogar flacher wirkte. War meine Brust definierter? Und... waren da Brusthaare zu sehen? Sogleich meldete ich die Erinnerung an die Anzeige und einen Augenblick später stand ich mit einem Latte im Bad. Ich fing an dümmlich zu grinsen in freudiger Erwartung, was da alles kam. Dieses verflog aber recht schnell, als ich mir nur ein paar der fiktiven Werte in den Kopf rief. Oh fuck. Die 4. Woche Ich machte langsam die Augen auf und stöhne leicht. Es war unerträglich heiß die Nacht gewesen und ich hatte – zum ersten Mal in meinem Leben – komplett nackt geschlafen. Aber langsam konnte ich mir das auch leisten. Ich wuchtete mich aus dem Bett hoch und wankte schlaftrunken Richtung Bad. Dort angekommen stieg ich zuerst auf die Waage. 103kg. Die Zahl war etwas schwer zu erkennen, da meine Penis... (ich musste mich noch des Wortes Schwanz ein wenig erwehren) mit seinen nun harten 18cm einen Teil der Zahlen verdeckte. Es folgte ein Blick in den Spiegel. Ich sah aus, als ob ich nichts anderes machen würde als Gewichte zu stemmen. Ich hatte langsam schon ein gut sichtbares SixPack, definierte Brust, großen Biceps, schmale Taille und wuchtige Beine. Als Bonus oben drauf: Haarige Brust, 3-Tage-Bart und markantes Kinn. Ich würde Jan und Sven fertig machen und dann in Grund und Boden ficken. Ich vermutete, dass das erhöhte Testosteron mich so denken lies.... Ich hoffte es zumindest. Meinen Eltern schien die Veränderung nicht aufzufallen. Auch nicht, als ich sie innerhalb kürzester Zeit schon wieder um Geld für neue Klamotten bat. Ich bekam 200 € und durfte Shoppen gehen. Langsam verabschiedete ich mich auch von Shirt von C&A und ging zu lässigen Tanktops und Sportbekleidung über. Einfach nur geil. Die letzte Ferienwoche Langsam kamen mir Zweifel. So geil dieser Körper auch war, so sehr fing er auch an mir Probleme zu bereiten. Mein Gewicht lag bei 146kg. Meine Abs konnte ich nur noch im Spiegel anschauen, da meine Brust zu wuchtig war. Mein Hintern war gigantisch und sorgte dafür, dass in jeder Unterhose mein Schwanz so aussah, als ob ich einen Fußball schmuggeln wollte. Ok... bei schlaffen 25cm ist das auch gar nicht so weit hergeholt. Aber Kleidung wurde langsam echt ein Problem. Tanktops waren ganz ok, aber für die Schule? Und meine Trainings-Hotpants? Die überließen nichts der Fantasie. Auch teilte mir mein Vater in einem ersten Gespräch mit, dass meine Sportsucht meinen Eltern Sorge bereitet. Er meinte, er kenne nicht viele 17-jährige mit meinen Ausmaßen. Weiterhin müssten sie schauen, da ich wohl einen mehr als gesunden Appetit an den Tag lege würde. Die Lebenshaltungskosten seien enorm gestiegen. Ich hatte übertriebe, aber der Gedanke daran Jan und Sven eins auszuwischen war es mir wert. Ich sagte meinem Vater, dass ich langsam machen würde im Studio und mir einen Nebenjob suchen würde. Vielleicht als Porno-Darsteller. Das, war zum Glück nur gedacht. Der erste Schultag Oberstufe. 13. Klasse. Ich war eine Stunde vor dem Wecker bereits wach und machte mich fertig. Ich hatte mein Outfit wohl überlegt und musste nun an die Details gehen. Mein finales Gewicht lag bei 151kg bei 8% Körperfett. Ich hatte angefangen seit Woche 4 mir einen Bart wachsen zu lassen und hatte nun einen dichten Vollbart, den ich nochmal in Form brachte. Das war durch meinen gigantischen Biceps gar nicht so einfach. Meine Hose war eine Skinny-Jeans die wie eine zweite Haut an meinen Beinen anlag und man die Outline von meinem Schwanz gut sehen konnte. Darüber kam ein Long-Tee mit weitem Ausschnitt. Ich verdeckte also die Kontur von meinem Gemächt (ein bisschen) und man konnte die trainierte, haarige Brust sehen. Ich zog mir noch meine Schuhe an, was bei meiner Größer und Umfang auch ein bisschen schwerer war , und ging runter zum Frühstück. Ein letzter Blick in den großen Spiegel im Flur. Ich sah aus wie ein 17-jähigers Testosteron-Monster, das jede freie Minute im Fitnessstudio verbrachte und einen mehr als gesegneten Genpool hat. Zeit Sven und Jan hallo zu sagen und sich auf ein tolles, letztes Schuljahr zu freuen.

Part One: The Mysterious Signs Begin I couldn’t help it, but every time I looked at my five year old, Robby, I thought of his other dad. Dennis had lasted pretty long after Robby was born, well almost a year is sort of good. I just think he never really wanted to be a father, or, at least, he didn’t want to give up being involved in the Los Angeles gay party scene. Unfortunately, heavy partying and fatherhood do not go hand in hand. I had not even attempted to date in the last four years, because raising Robby had been so much fun and, let’s face it, a lot of work, as well. I was not complaining, though. I loved being a father and I adored everything about my son. One evening, before bedtime, we were busy building castles in the living room with all the cushions from the sofa, every pillow in the house, and a pile of blankets. Robby was having a blast and laughing up a storm. As I noticed him starting to get tired, I also watched his face turn somewhat serious. I could tell he had a question he wanted to ask, so I simply waited, wanting to allow my son to work through whatever was on his mind. “Daddy?” He asked as we started putting cushions back on the sofa. “Yes, Captain, my captain.” I replied using what was his favorite nickname that I had given him. “Will I ever have another dad?” came his question and it caught me off guard. I stammered a little as I tried to think of something to say. “I don’t know, Robby. Why? Do you want another dad?” I finally answered. “I just don’t want you to be alone,” he said staring at me with his big brown eyes. Out of the mouths of babes come some of the most profound statements, right? I fought back tears that threatened because of his honesty and his concern for me. “I’m, I’m not alone Robby. I have you.” I said turning to the task of folding the blankets so my face would not acknowledge how his statement impacted me. “It’s not the same, daddy, and you know it,” Robby said almost as if he were reprimanding me. “You need someone like the daddies in your newspapers.” “What newspapers?” I asked turning to him and my heart started to beat quickly. “The ones under your bed,” he replied innocently. I felt my face turn a deep shade of red. I had recently picked up a copy of Muscle and Fitness, Flex, and a couple other bodybuilding magazines for some quick “clean” beat off material. I had also slid it under my bed when I was finished, forgetting all about them. I wanted to kick myself for not hiding them somewhere else or, better yet, throwing them away. I had intended to actually read the articles, though. Yeah, right. “What were you doing under my bed, young man?” I asked jokingly, tickling his stomach in an attempt to keep the conversation as light as possible. I was desperate not to take my embarrassment out on my son. It wasn’t his fault that I found it easy to escape from reality for a few minutes by releasing a load to some picture of a muscle bound guy. I wanted to make sure he did not pick up that there might be something wrong about the magazines – which there wasn’t – at least that’s what I told myself. “Hide and seek! It took you forever to find me,” he exclaimed triumphantly. He had no concept that forever had really been about seven minutes. That thought calmed my nerves a little, that wasn’t enough time for him to explore the magazines too thoroughly. “You need to give one back, cause the pages are glued together,” he said matter-of-factly and I actually could feel my skin turning even redder. “Yeah, I’ll do that Robby. I guess there was a problem when they made that one. By the way, those aren’t newspapers. They’re magazines. You know, like your Disney magazine.” I was trying desperately to get him on some other subject. “Oh yeah. Magazine,” he replied. I could tell he was saying the word out loud so he could memorize what it was. My little captain hated getting things wrong. This was a trait he inherited from me. “I picked one out for you.” “What’s that?” I asked trying to act nonchalant. “I have my other dad for you,” came the explanation and I found myself somewhat interested and totally surprised. “Come here, little mister,” I said grabbing Robby and pulling him into my lap as I sat on the sofa. “You have another dad, remember? Dennis is your dad and I’m your daddy. You don’t need anyone else, right? You know that Dennis loves you very much, don’t you?” I looked at his happy little face and watched as he started to smile. “Yes. But I want someone to love you!” Robby was obviously very pleased with himself. “Well, you love me, don’t you?” I asked. “That’s not the same. You need a big man to love you,” he said quickly. “You are the only big man I need,” I said, again tickling him and becoming very happy as I listened to his high-pitched laughter. I finally stopped poking his stomach and he, again, looked at me very seriously. “No daddy, a real big man. Really, really big. I asked Charlie if he likes you and he said yes. I got him for you.” Robby truly wanted me to be happy and he thought this is what I needed. I decided it would be best to humor him. I was also a little curious about this Charlie. “Oh yeah? Charlie, you say? And where did you get this big man named Charlie?” I asked smiling at my son. “Cereal box!” he yelled, laughing. “The cereal box? I hope it was, at least, from the Fruit Loops box. Well, where is he, this Charlie? I’d like to meet him. I don’t see him anywhere. Is he hiding?” I carefully teased, not wanting to take the chance I might make Robby think I didn’t believe him. “You can’t see him yet, daddy. You don’t believe.” Robby said strongly. “Oh, I understand. So, it’s going to take some time. Well, I can wait. You let me know when he’s ready to meet me. By the way, what does Charlie look like?” I asked, glancing at my watch and noticing it was time to get ready for bed. “He’s bigger than you. He has black hair. He has lots of muscles. He eats a lot. He goes to the gym all the time. He doesn’t wear a shirt. He’s like Superman.” Robby ticked off all of Charlie’s attributes and I must admit that the guy did sound kind of yummy. “Well, you tell Charlie that it’s time for the Captain to go to bed. Time to brush our teeth,” I said scooping Robby into my arms and heading upstairs to his bathroom. “Charlie, we’re going to bed now. Come brush your teeth!” Robby yelled as I carried him from the den. Once inside the bathroom, we began our pre-bedtime ritual. We first washed our faces and then began to brush our teeth. I reached for our matching SpongeBob electric toothbrushes and was shocked a little when I saw that there was a third toothbrush in the cup holder. All three were similar. I clearly remembered only buying two. For a split second I was confused, but then I realized that maybe Dennis had brought one over when he visited . . . what was it, two months ago. I started to get angry at the thought of Dennis not taking any interest in Robby’s life unless I forced him to, but all those thoughts were interrupted. “Charlie likes SpongeBob, too!” Robby said, pointing to the extra toothbrush. “Well that is very convenient!” I said, still slightly confused. “What’s con –vee –neeiant?” asked Robby. I paused, this was not the time to try and fully explain. “It means that it’s very cool.” I answered and we began to brush our teeth. Once we had both peed - something that could take forever - we went into his room and I read him three of his favorite books. Robby usually wanted to continue reading more books and even complained when I said it was time for lights out, but tonight he simply said “okay” when I said it was time to sleep. I got the distinct feeling he wanted me out of the room. We quickly said what we were thankful for on that day and asked God to take care of everyone we knew. Again, Robby usually took the opportunity to list everyone he had ever met and then some, but tonight he used the generic “everyone,” then kissed me, and pulled the cover up to his chin. “Nighty-night, Captain,” I said as I turned out the light, made sure the night light was on, and then pulled the door almost fully closed – I always left enough space so I could easily look in and he could be protected by the extra light from the hall. “Night, daddy. Charlie says nighty-night, too. He says he likes you.” Robby replied, not looking at me, but staring directly at the rocking chair in the corner of his room. I glanced over and could have sworn that the chair was moving. I blinked a few times and then backed out of the room. “That’s wonderful, Robby. See you in the morning.” I answered. So Robby had his first imaginary friend. I definitely needed to talk to someone about what to do. Was it odd that his imaginary friend was someone for me? I think it was. I found myself getting really angry with Dennis, for some reason. I felt that if he were more present in Robby’s life (and mine) this would not have happened. I made a mental note to give Robby’s doctor a call tomorrow – and my therapist. Hopefully, one of them would be able to give me some advice. I had gone back downstairs and collected the blankets and extra pillows. I came back upstairs to replace them in the hallway closet when I heard talking coming from Robby’s room. I felt a deep fear as I suddenly realized there were two voices and one was obviously an adult. I put the blankets and pillows down on the hallway table quickly and pushed open Robby’s door. My heart was beating hard as I prepared to fight off the intruder. Robby turned to look at me as soon as the door opened. I glanced around the room and saw, immediately, that there was no one else there. “Who were you talking to Robby?” I asked and could hear the fear in my own voice. I hoped I was able to hide it from my son, though. “Charlie,” he replied. “But who’s voice did I hear?” I asked, trying hard not to freak out. Robby glanced over at the rocking chair. “Charlie’s” he replied again, staring at me blankly. “But were you making his voice? It sounded different from yours.” I said, stepping a little into the room and glancing around a second time. I was beginning to feel a little crazy. “No, daddy.” Robby was looking at me as if I had two heads. “Well, it’s time for bed. Tell Charlie that you have to go to sleep.” I said, grabbing the door again. “Yes, daddy. Time for bed, Charlie,” he said as I backed into the hallway. “Daddy?” “Yes, Robby,” I replied, sounding a little too frustrated. “Charlie says you have a nice butt.” Robby answered. I was dumbfounded and also wanted to laugh out loud. I could not believe this was coming out of my son’s mouth. Where had he learned this kind of talk? I was sure he got it from daycare. I was going to have to speak to Miss Emma about this. She was a great teacher and would know exactly what to do. “Well, that’s really nice. You thank Charlie for me. But, remember, we don’t use that word unless we’re in the bathroom. That’s bathroom talk, remember?” I said trying not to laugh. “Yes sir,” he said. “G’night.” “Nighty-night.” I replied and returned to the task of taking the blankets and pillows to the closet. I decided at that moment it was a “glass of wine” night. If I was hearing voices, I definitely needed something to help me sleep. Still, as I uncorked a pinot noir in the kitchen, I could not shake the fact that I had really thought I heard two voices. I grabbed the latest New Yorker and sat down on the sofa in the den. I started thinking about vacation spots. I obviously needed a break. It was then I remembered the magazines beneath my bed. I ran upstairs and hid them on a high shelf in my closet, not wanting to discard them just yet. I think there were a few more jerk-off sessions to be produced by those pictures. Who knows, maybe one of the guys was named Charlie. Part II: I See Big People The room was very cold. I could see my own breath every time I exhaled. I knew I was being watched even though I knew no one else was in the room. Someone sat there staring at me. I could feel that it wasn’t a person that wished me harm, but I was still unable to get a good look at their face or their body. It was also obvious that there was something special about the being that observed me. I felt like a human that’s been abducted by aliens and watched closely – as if under a microscope. The only difference was that the person staring at me didn’t cause me to worry or be frightened, no; they caused me to be shy and withdrawn. I could not put my hand on what the feeling was and then it struck me like a bolt of lightning. I felt unworthy. I felt inadequate in some way. But, in spite of these feelings and in spite of the coldness that filled the room, I was extremely turned on. I felt more alive that I had felt in a long time. Suddenly I was awake and conscious that I was lying on the sofa in the den downstairs with the New Yorker open across my chest. I had fallen asleep. The wine had obviously caused me to have some kind of bizarre dream. I lay there for a few minutes and let reality seep into my brain. I was suddenly overcome with the same feeling as in my dream – someone was sitting in the room staring at me. I sat up quickly and looked around. No one was there. What the hell was happening to me? If this was what it meant to lose your sanity, then I was determined to beat whatever was taking over. For Robby’s sake I would not allow my mind to disappear. “Don’t worry. I’m here.” The voice was clear as a bell. I immediately stood up and looked around the room again. My heart was racing and my adrenaline was kicking in wildly. I was not imagining anything. “Show yourself,” I said out loud. Silence surrounded me. I grabbed my head and squeezed tightly. Did I drink that much wine? I looked at my half full glass – knowing it was still my first one. I certainly could hold my liquor better than that. It must be something else, but what? I was still young. I was still fit. I could not be losing my mind. I was just too stressed out. I had been working too hard – on top of being a single dad. I made a decision at that exact moment. “I deserve a day off,” I said to no one, as if resolved to force myself to relax. “Yes, you do.” Again, the voice was very distinct and loud. This time it caused me to jump. I gasped out loud. My body was trembling by this point and I had begun to sweat. I quickly turned out lights and left the den. I moved to upstairs, glancing in on Robby as I passed his room. Seeing my son instantly calmed my uneasiness. He was sound asleep with his thumb in his mouth – a habit I had tried desperately to break, but even I couldn’t control him while he slept. I moved to the rocking chair, my favorite place to sit and watch my son. As soon as I sat down a feeling of deep warmth and some kind of mysterious power overcame my body. The sensation was so intense that it didn’t scare me, as a matter of fact; it caused me to get turned on immediately. My dick was suddenly hard and throbbing. In spite of the incredible feeling, I jumped up and turned to look at the chair. It moved slowly – obviously fueled by my sudden departure – but it also looked inviting and so unbelievably comfortable. I sat back down and let the warm, secure feeling surround me again. I swear the chair rocked without me pushing it. Slowly, I let my body succumb to the rhythm of the chair and I fell asleep. This time there were no dreams; there was only a feeling of deep peace. I slept more soundly than I had in years. I could feel that Robby was asleep in my lap before I even open my eyes. I let the heartbeat of my son reverberate in my body as we sat there, still rocking slowly where I rested in the chair. I could hear his heavy breathing caused by his deep sleep. I could only imagine Robby waking in the middle of the night and seeing me in the chair in his room – what had he thought? Usually, he came into my room in the middle of the night and joined me in my bed – a habit I knew I should not allow, but I secretly loved it. My son loved the security of his dad – a feeling I somehow connected with on some deep level. It was the exact feeling that presently surrounded us, somehow, in the chair. At first, knowledge of this feeling made me nervous, but in my half-asleep daze I allowed myself to simply rest in that awareness of total peace. Robby’s breathing caused me to fall in and out of sleep for another thirty minutes. Finally, my son began to stir and I knew we would both be up and about very soon. “Morning, Captain,” I said when he looked up at me. “Why did you sleep in my room?” he asked, not even taking time to say good morning. “I fell asleep watching you,” I replied. “You both did,” he said smiling. “Both? Who? Charlie?” I asked. “Yep. He sat right here with you.” Robby answered as he climbed out of my lap. “I’m hungry.” “You’re always hungry,” I said teasingly. I stood up and he grabbed my hand, starting to pull me towards the door. Once he was interested in food there was no changing his mind at all. I let the comment about Charlie go at the present moment. I knew it was time to get some food in my child. While Robby ate some cereal and watched cartoons, I called my office and left a message for my secretary saying that I would be taking the day off. I knew I had an empty schedule and nothing too pressing to deal with. I could envision Margaret smiling as she listened to my voicemail. She had been begging me to take a day off for a while. She was extremely efficient and very protective of both Robby and me. She would certainly cover for me if anyone needed anything. I made a mental note to bring her favorite lemon pastry the next morning as a little thank you. Robby shouted for joy and threw his hands in the air when I told him that I had a surprise for him. He said he hoped it was a pony, but he seemed genuinely happier when I said I was taking the day off and he wouldn’t have to go to Miss Emma’s place. I asked him what he wanted to do, but I knew the answer before he spoke. “I want to go to the park!” he exclaimed. Robby always wanted to go to this big park in the middle of our city. There were multiple playgrounds, a few open fields for kite flying, a pond that had powered boats he could steer, and much more. I glanced outside and saw that it was going to be a beautiful day. I knew time at the park would be fantastic for both of us. “The park it is, then. How about a picnic, some kite-flying, and, of course, much time at the playground.” I replied. “Two playgrounds,” Robby insisted as he laughed. “We’ll see you greedy little mister,” I said reaching over to mess up his hair. “Charlie’s happy, too,” Robby said looking across the table at the empty chair in front of him. I smiled and nodded my head. “He also says don’t shave.” “What?” I asked glancing back to my son after having turned to look at the headlines of the paper on the table. “Charlie likes your scruffy look,” he answered, looking back at the cartoons on the television. I knew the reason Robby was telling me this was because he thought shaving would delay our departure, but it still sounded nice – having a boyfriend that liked me even with my morning hair and morning stubble. Dennis had always been concerned with how I looked – at all times and he didn’t hesitate to critique. “Well, I’m beginning to like this Charlie more and more,” I said taking our bowls to the sink. “Why don’t you go brush your teeth and change clothes. I’ll put a few things in the picnic basket and then take a quick shower.” “Yippee!” My enthusiastic son screamed as he jumped down from the chair and ran from the room, adding, “Charlie says to make sure to bring some vegeetubles cause they make him stronger!” This comment caught me off guard. Robby did not like any vegetables. I could not believe he wanted me to include them for our picnic. I guessed it was something he had noticed in the magazines that had been under my bed. Maybe there had been an ad where some big guy was eating something green. I made a mental note to use Charlie’s words the next time I was trying to get my son to eat carrots or broccoli. I still loved the fact that Robby could not clearly say some words – like vegetables – it seemed to keep him the little boy I wanted him to remain. I grabbed a pack of carrots and some raw celery with the hope that Robby might choose this over crackers. I knew, deep down, there was a fat chance of that, though. I finished packing our picnic basket, pulled a blanket and the kite from a closet, and then went to take a quick shower. As I passed by Robby’s room I heard him talking, so I stood out of sight to listen for a while. “He’s gonna like you. Cause you’re big and really strong. I promise. You can help…” Robby stepped into his closet and I missed a little of what he said next. I moved closer to the edge of the door and heard him struggling to put on a shirt. “Yeah, you should do that.” I could hear that he had moved back into the room, so I stepped a few feet back down the hall. “I’ll come in to tie your shoes in a sec, buddy,” I cried out, acting as if I was just coming upstairs. “I’m just going to take a quick shower.” “Charlie tied ‘em,” he yelled back. I laughed at that thought and knew that my son had tried to tie his tennis shoes by himself again. Last time they had ended up a big jumble of knots. I knew it would take me a few minutes to straighten them out. I stepped into his room and saw him standing in the center. He was dressed smartly in a pullover yellow polo shirt and a pair of blue-red plaid shorts. I glanced down at his feet – not only were his shoes on the right feet, but they were also tied in perfect bows. My mouth dropped open and I simply stared at this Stepford child in front of me. I looked at his smiling face and noticed that even his hair was combed. “Who are you? And how did you tie those shoes?” I asked amazed. “I didn’t tie them. Charlie did. And I’m Robby,” he said walking past me into the hallway, headed downstairs. I knew he wanted to watch more cartoons – at least until the moment it was time to leave. “Please hurry and take your shower. Charlie’s ready to go.” I quickly stepped into the hall. I was so surprised by everything that had just happened that my good parenting skills had gone away. I called out to him before he started down the stairs. “Robby. I didn’t know you knew how to tie your shoes. That’s great. And you look really good.” I was still shocked by my little man. “I told you - Charlie tied my shoes,” he said looking at me like I was deaf. “Hey, Robby, you know that I can’t see Charlie, right?” I said this before I could filter my thoughts. I can’t explain the feelings that were twirling around my head – jealousy of his imaginary friend, bewilderment at my son’s new skills, and surprise that he hadn’t told me what he could do. “Not yet, dad, not yet,” he said simply and turned, jumping down the stairs two at a time. My quick shower gave me time to sort through the confusion caused by my son’s imaginary friend. I knew, instinctively, that it was totally acceptable and healthy for kids to have someone that they could share intimate secrets with – even if that person wasn’t real. I also realized it was difficult on my son to only have one parent. Again, I felt unresolved anger at Dennis rear its ugly head in my heart. I needed to allow Robby to develop his friendship with “Charlie” without any feelings of guilt or shame. I was happy that I retained a little knowledge from my adolescent pysch class in college. I struggled; however, to understand Robby’s need to make Charlie some big guy that might make me happy. Was it possible that I projected my lust for bodybuilders to my son without even knowing it? Sure, some of my friends – who were also his friends – were well built, but they were not love interests. I began to worry that Robby had noticed I tended to stare at big guys when we were out in public. There were a few other dads at his daycare that were huge and maybe he could sense how I changed when I was around them. I made a mental note that from now on I would not let some guy’s big muscles capture my attention so easily. Oh, who was I kidding? That was not possible. I also felt like it wasn’t unhealthy for my son to know the type of man I was attracted to – mainly because I was sure he didn’t fully get what it meant when adults were in relationships. By the time I joined Robby downstairs I had decided that I would treat Charlie as a member of the family – mainly because the idea of some big muscular guy looking out for my son somehow made me very happy. I was sure I also hoped Charlie was looking out for me, as well. The park was only slightly empty for such a beautiful work day. Robby wanted to go to his favorite playground first and we both knew we’d be there for a while. I knew my son’s routine as well as he did. We would begin with a quick trip down the slide, a quick bounce on the see-saw balanced on a giant spring in the ground, and then head toward the imitation tire-swing in the center of many other different swing sets - off to one side of the playground. My son followed the pattern perfectly, but we were both disappointed to find that the metal structure that held up the tire-swing had been partially pulled from the cement blocks that held it. Two of the four poles were slightly in the air and bent. I imagined a group of older kids piling as many people as possible on the tire and their weight causing the poles of the structure to be ripped from where it rested. I anticipated my son to be very sad that he couldn’t play on his favorite piece of equipment. “Sorry, Captain. It looks like the swing is out of order. I think someone broke it,” I said glancing down at my boy. “That’s okay.” Robby replied, as he looked up at me, “Charlie will fix it. Let’s go to the jungle gym.” With that, he tore out across the big sand pit to the climbing structure across the play area. I’m sure my mouth was wide open from the shock of his response. I laughed a little at how easily he had recovered from this setback and started out after him. I glanced around and saw other adults helping their kids swing, climb, and explore parts of the play area. I, of course, scouted out the eight to ten dads that were there, checking to see if they met my definition of “yummy.” As usual, almost all of them appeared to be not only devastatingly handsome, but undeniably straight, as well. I immediately reminded myself of my decision to not be caught by my son staring at other men. I turned back to Robby and saw that he was already halfway up the dome-like metal structure that seemed like a perfect place for some young kid to have an accident. I seemed to remember a movie where Dustin Hoffman watches his son fall from a similar formation and he has to carry him to the nearby hospital. This thought made me sprint quickly to where Robby was climbing. “Not too high, Robby. You’re going to make me nervous,” I said, trying not to actually let on how scared I really was. “To the top, dad!” He exclaimed as he looked back towards me. “Only if I can come, too,” I replied. I then climbed next to him and we traveled together to the top. Robby sat at the apex of the structure and looked out over the playground, as if he was surveying his kingdom. I sort of leaned on the structure, bending my body to the curve of the metal bars. “Charlie fixed the swing,” Robby said after a couple of minutes and he began to climb down. My need to have my hand at his back, as he turned around to make his descent, made me ignore his comment. Why was it that the trip down from the structure seemed so much more dangerous than the trip up? When he was about a foot from the ground Robby turned to me, saying, “I can do it dad.” My son was emphasizing a point that would probably take me a lifetime to learn. There would always come moments when Robby would need me to let go and let him do something by himself. I moved my hand from his back and watched as he jumped from his spot to the soft sand below. He then began to run in the direction of the swing sets. I jumped down, as well, and hurried after him. I was sure he was going to be sad that he couldn’t go on the tire swing, but I knew we’d find other stuff to do. “Robby, wait for me,” I called after him. I did not want him to get on the swing with it not being secure. My son listened to me and stopped – standing next to the metal bars that held up the swing. He turned to look at me, as I got closer. As I reached his side my mouth fell open for the second time since we had arrived at the park. I glanced down and saw that the poles of the swing were now secure in the cement blocks below. I bent down to look closer. It didn’t seem to be a great job, but the poles were buried deep in the blocks. As a matter of fact it looked as if the poles had somehow been thrust into the concrete so hard that the force of the blow had actually created the holes – and not some drill or other machine. There were a few cracks around the new holes and I saw a few chips of concrete scattered on the ground. I took a quick look around the place to see if I could see park rangers or workmen – anyone that might have done the job. I wanted to make sure it was safe. There were only parents and their children scattered around the area. I looked back at the poles in the ground, reaching out to grab one and shake it. The thing didn’t budge. It was certainly buried in the concrete tightly and could have easily held up a group of adults swinging on the tire. My eyes turned to look where my hand gripped the pole because I felt something strange – as if the pole had been dented somehow. I moved my hand and could have sworn I saw indentions that resembled fingers. I looked across to the other pole and saw the same kind of markings – just slightly lower than this side. I blinked a few times and tried to picture the tool that had been used to grab these things hard enough to slam them into the concrete. It didn’t really matter, though, because Robby had already climbed on the tire and was begging me to push him. I turned to my son and obliged. For the next fifteen minutes his favorite word became “again.” I would send the tire spinning around and then push it back and forth, like it was a ride at an amusement park. Robby didn’t care how fast it spun or how hard I pushed him – he just wanted me to do it over and over. I was beginning to get a little dizzy just watching him. Finally, he announced it was time for some kite flying. I stopped the swing, he jumped down, and we both turned to head towards the car. I suddenly remembered the indentions on the poles and glanced at them one last time before we walked away. I still could not believe I had failed to notice the workmen as they fixed the swing set – or the machine they used. We got in the car and drove to the open field where people either flew kites or had a picnic. We planned on doing both, along with taking our required afternoon nap. Before we flew the kite I insisted that we both put on a little sunscreen. Robby hated this and only allowed me to apply it to his face, neck, and arms after I promised to reward him with an Oreo cookie. I rewarded myself with one, as well. I was impressed that Robby stayed interested in flying the kite for almost forty-five minutes. Usually he was done with it after it fell to the ground the first time. Once we had spread out the blanket, I pulled out the food for lunch. To my utter amazement, Robby grabbed a couple of carrots first and started chomping on them. I could tell he loved the noise they made. As if to shock me even more, he then took a celery stalk and did the same with it. He noticed I was looking at him strangely. “What?” he asked with a mouth full of celery. “Who are you and what have you done with my Captain Robby? Since when did you eat vegetables?” I asked, forcing myself to not mispronounce the word like Robby did – even though I loved how it sounded. I needed to reinforce the correct pronunciation. “Charlie says they’ll make me big like him,” Robby replied after grabbing another carrot. “Charlie sounds really smart,” I said. “And strong.” Robby added. “Yeah?” I asked and then said, “Even stronger than your old man here?” I lifted my arms in what I knew was a double biceps pose, but Robby probably thought it was just plain stupid looking. “His arms are way bigger,” my son said, deflating my bravado. “He fixed the tire swing, didn’t he? Can I have my ‘nut and jelly sandwich?” Ever since he was two years old, this was what he called his favorite sandwich. I handed him half of one with the crust cut off, just as he liked it. His comment about my arms being small hurt my ego a little and I didn’t think about what I was saying before it came out. “It sounds like you like Charlie more than me,” I muttered, sounding sad. “Naw, I just have to make sure he’s good ‘nuff for you,” Robby replied as I reached over to wipe grape jelly from his cheek. His answer filled my heart with joy. “Don’t talk with your mouth full, young man,” I said, reminding him of something we were working on, but also to cover up how his remark made me happy. He quickly swallowed. “Yes sir,” he said smiling. I could tell he was trying hard to remember all the new rules that came with getting older. My little man wanted to make his dad proud. He also seemed intent on finding me a mate – and one that I approved of. A little later we were lying on the blanket with our heads together looking up at the sky. We were pointing to clouds and naming what they looked like. I was amazed at how Robby saw creative things in the different formations. I wondered if he would be some kind of artist when he grew older. “Hey dad?” he said, making sure I knew it was a question. “Yes, Captain,” I replied. “Ya know how I can see big Charlie and you can’t,” he added tentatively. “Uh huh,” I said, wondering where this was headed. I knew I needed to tread lightly so he would feel no judgment in my comments. “It’s ‘cause I want him. You gotta want him too. You gotta want him a lot. Okay?” came the quick reply from my son. “Okay, Captain,” I said after a short pause. His words had cut into my deepest self. I knew exactly what he meant. My young son’s intuition told him that I didn’t really trust other men anymore. My five year old was worried that his dad’s heart could not bear any more pain caused by people who disappointed him. A tear formed at the corner of my eye and made its way down the side of my face. Something opened inside of me at that moment – and I made a promise that, for my son’s sake, I would begin the long journey back to the living. I would not hide behind my work and my duties as a father anymore. I would try to open myself to love again. As these thoughts passed through my mind two things happened, my son’s breathing became hard, signifying he had fallen asleep, and a cloud passed overhead that resembled a man’s big flexed arm perfectly. Part Three: Touching Is Believing Later that night, there was no argument from Robby when I said it was time for bed. I could tell he was worn out from our day at the park. He asked me to read only one story before lights out and then, when it came time to ask God to look after people we loved, Robby only mentioned Charlie and me. I gave him a kiss, went to the door, and turned out the light. “Dad,” Robby called out before I left the room. “Yes, Captain,” I answered. “Charlie’s going to sleep with you tonight,” he said. I couldn’t see his face, but I could tell, by his voice, that he was smiling. He almost sounded like he had some kind of secret he was keeping from me. I forced that thought out of my head – I was projecting again. “Okay. You sure you don’t need him in here with you?” I asked, concerned about taking his imaginary friend away from him, which sounded so silly when I thought about it. “Naw, he wants to be with you,” Robby said with a slight giggle. “He also says to bring the newspapers, I mean magazines.” Robby corrected himself. My face flushed red and I reached up to turn the light on. I saw that he was looking right at me and was smiling. I found his stare slightly surprising. I knew he did not mean it the way it sounded, but part of me wondered if my five year old didn’t understand, on some level, what the pictures in the magazines did for me. “Night, dad,” he said, turning on his side and shutting his eyes. “Nighty-night, Captain,” I replied, switching off the light again. I went back downstairs and was a little dumbfounded by my son’s comment about the magazines. I found myself a little tired, so I grabbed a glass of wine, turned out lights, and went back upstairs to go to bed. I changed into my favorite Yankees t-shirt and some boxers, preparing myself for a few chapters of the new David Sedaris book that sat on my bedside table. After a few pages and many sips of wine, my mind started drifting from the book I was reading to the magazines hidden under a box on the top shelf in my walk-in closet. I forced my thoughts to return to the book, but only finished two sentences before I took a big sip of wine, returned the book to the table, and got out of bed - headed for the closet. I returned to bed with a bundle of magazines in my hand. I sipped more wine as I lifted each magazine to glance at the cover, deciding that I would use the one with the biggest guy on the cover as my jerk-off material for the night. I settled on FLEX magazine, because on the cover it had a picture of a huge guy curling a barbell loaded with so many weights that his arms bulged out to insane proportions. The words that were printed across the bottom of the picture also made me choose this particular magazine. It read “Create Guns Full of Power!” There was something about a guy’s arms, and the idea of calling them guns, that really got my juices churning. My heart also leapt for joy when I found that the magazine’s center spread was completely about this guy’s arms. There were pictures of him in tight shirts, one of him in a business suit, and many of his naked upper body. The guy really did have huge “guns.” I stared at the pictures as I finished my wine. I was careful not to look at the text underneath the pictures, because I did not want to learn the guy’s name. Tonight, the man with the giant arms was going to be called “Charlie”. By the time I dropped the magazine on the floor, with the others, and turned out the lamp on the bedside table, my hand was already pumping my hardened cock. The slight buzz from the wine only increased my desire for a prolonged build up to ejaculation. I wanted to focus on Charlie’s arms for a while. I closed my eyes and pictured those monstrous arms connected to a big guy kneeling on the bed above me. “Come and get it, Charlie,” I moaned out loud as I stroked by hard shaft. I distinctly felt the sudden sensation of a heavy, muscled body lying on top of mine. I found it hard to breathe, but the feeling was so incredible that I didn’t care. My hand left my rod and fell onto the bed at my side. I thrust my chin into the air as my head pushed back into the pillow and my neck received what felt like two lips kissing and sucking. I was amazed at how real my fantasy sex session felt. “Aw yeah, Charlie, your huge body feels nice,” I whispered, getting into the foreplay fully. “Squeeze me with those big guns.” My arms suddenly seemed forced tightly into my sides, or it could have just been in my mind. I didn’t care. My imagination helped me to be held by hard, muscled arms and my body felt like it was on fire. The weight at my crotch got heavier and I began to focus on what seemed to be happening down there. My hard-as-a-board dick was being smashed by a larger piece of meat and “Charlie” was obviously rocking his own crotch back and forth. I could not ever remember having such a vivid masturbation session. I kept my eyes tightly shut because I did not want this dream to end. Just when I thought my cock could not stand any more of the rocking motion from the large prick rubbing against it, I felt the weight lessen on my upper body and crotch, but not my legs. It was obvious that my “Charlie” had hoisted his huge self onto those two pillar-like arms. I imagined reaching up and grabbing hold of the two meaty pecs that were bulging above me. It seemed so real to me. The feeling of hard layers of muscle, too huge to fully grab, made my body shake with pleasure. “Charlie” flexed his chest and my fingers were pushed out flat, preventing me from grabbing any of his flesh. I simply rubbed my open hands all over his broad upper body, finding his two hard nubs of steel and pinching them roughly. The room, or was it just in my mind, was filled with a deep moan that sounded like the rumble of thunder. My hands then moved up and across stone-like wide shoulders, caressing every striation and bulge. I then let them drop to what I had focused on in the first place – Charlie’s gargantuan arms. The sensation was so powerful that I thought I would lose my load immediately, but I was able to calm my cock and not discharge just from touching vein-covered, marble-like guns that felt bigger than my thighs. I let my fingers trace the hard-corded veins that snaked around his arms. I was immediately reminded of wide trees covered with thick vines and filled with centuries worth of power. How I wished that these kinds of arms would some day scoop me up and carry me into a bedroom and fill me with the same kind of pleasure I was now creating on my own. “Let me feel your meat inside me, Charlie. Please,” I begged to my imaginary lover. Immediately, I sensed my legs being pushed apart. There was now no weight on top of me anywhere. I felt the strong arms pull away from my hands. I let out a light whimper, but then brought my hands to my own chest. I found my own hardened nipples and began to squeeze them mercilessly. Huge hands gripped around my calves and seemed to lift my legs in the air. The sound of ripping cloth caught me off guard and I couldn’t believe my imagination would let nice boxers be torn from my body. I immediately returned to the manhandling that was happening to my body, restoring it to the intense pleasure that had just been interrupted. The big hands moved down to my thighs, grabbed me tightly, and then lifted higher. My ass was in the air and the strong arms holding my legs spread them apart. My erect cock was pressing against my folded mid section and the tip was poking me underneath my chest. I continued to pinch my hard nipples. In the midst of all that was happening I became conscious of a firm wet tongue running up and down the inside of my ass crack. “Charlie” pressed the fat tip into my tight hole, intending to use his own saliva as lube for his stiff pole. I cried out in joy each time I imagined his tongue slipping further into my loosening ass opening. “Yes. Yes. That’s so nice, big guy.” I was getting into this fantasy so much that, for a split second, I thought I might never need a partner again. I forced my mind to return to the preparation that my ass was receiving. The sensation of a strong wet tongue disappeared, but was suddenly replaced by something larger and much harder. “Charlie” let the tip of his hard cock slide up and down across my open asshole. This caused my sphincter to contract and release each time. I could also feel loads of pre-cum slathering my ass while I began to moan in anticipation. I held my breath as I felt the wide head of his cock push slowly into my now clamped-shut cavity. His steel-like dickhead pressed the sides of my hole apart and I inhaled sharply three times while his thick pole traveled further into me. Suddenly, the mushroom top made it beyond the tight outer-walls of my asshole and the big man paused so I could relish the feeling of something so large inside of me. The muscle man also wanted to give me a chance to breathe and, hopefully, relax before he began to shove his full manhood down my chute. When the slow plowing resumed, my body was ready for it. Each time I thought he was certainly all the way in, I was amazed to find out that there was still more of his cock to slide into me. I began to worry that some of my internal organs were going to have to shift to allow him in fully, but the feeling was so incredible I didn’t care. Finally, I felt my lower back, right above my ass crack, meet his bulging quads and he pressed in a little harder just to give us both more pleasure. I was able to start breathing a little easier and relaxed some, since I knew he had fit his entire hard cock inside me. “Charlie” began to masterfully slide his giant rod in and out of my ass. He was slow and powerful. The room was again filled with heavy grunting that sounded like a bull was preparing to charge. I was again surprised by the creativity of my own jerk-off fantasy. The motion of the huge rod in my ass became faster as I felt my legs now supported on the two wide shoulders I pictured in my mind. The strong hands I had felt earlier moved to my chest, brushing my hands to the side, and they began to squeeze my pecs together roughly. Drops of sweat started to hit my face, neck, and arms – and I congratulated myself on that nice touch. The feeling of strong hands squeezing my pecs and pinching my nipples, the rocking of the bed and my body each time the huge piece of meat was thrust into my ass, and the intense moans filling the room were too much for my slightly buzzed, intensely turned-on body. “Oh, fuck, Charlie. I’m going to cum!” I said a little to loudly. As my cock erupted and my body convulsed – sending streaks of my hot semen all over my chest – I actually worried about waking Robby. I was able to slightly muffle the cries that followed as I pumped more jism out of my throbbing dick. At the same time I felt warm fluids seemingly being released into my ass – and it felt like a bucket full. The thick rod crammed inside me twitched uncontrollably, pounding into the sides and back of my chute – making me spew even more. My body finally stopped jerking and my heart rate started to subside. I could feel the massive, still-hard piece of meat being pulled from my ass. I gasped a little when the tip popped from my hole. My legs were lowered back to the bed and I felt the heavy muscled body of my dream-lover come gently back down on me. The weight of “Charlie” helped to quiet my breathing and continue the slowing of my heart. I was fully aware that my exhausted mind and body were falling asleep, and that there was nothing I could do to stop it from happening. Right before I slipped into dreamland, however, I knew there was something I wanted to do. I gathered all of my remaining strength to accomplish the task. “I really want to know you, Charlie . . . I really want to know you,” I whispered to the emptiness of the room. Darkness and rest came as soon as the words evaporated into the air. I heard him whispering before anything else registered in my body. I knew Robby was in bed with me, probably with his face very near mine - and he was either repeating dialogue from a cartoon or quoting something he had learned at Miss Emma’s daycare center. After I became aware that he was in the bed with me, I suddenly noticed a few other things – mainly that my ass ached. It ached a lot. The thrill of last night’s beat-off session came flashing back into my head. I could not believe that my ass hurt this much. I was sure it was because it had remained so tense during my excursion into fantasy sex-land. I moved a little and was shocked because I sensed pain in my ass that was not related to being too tense. It had been many years since I had been plowed by a man’s cock, but not so many that I didn’t remember the “morning after” soreness. I chalked it up to the fantastic job I did at imagining “Charlie” inside of me. That’s when I also registered that my body was sore in many other places – my sides, my chest, and my legs. All of this soreness was definitely something I remembered joyously as the post-awesome-sex screaming of my limbs, but I was just amazed that I could cause it all by myself. Well, it wasn’t exactly all by myself – it was with “Charlie,” well the picture of my fantasy Charlie. Just thinking about that magazine picture made my body shiver again. Oh shit, I thought, the magazines are beside the bed. I forced myself to not jump up and grab them. That would certainly make Robby think they were something bad. I started to think of a way to get him out of the room quickly, but I realized it was useless - he usually loved to lie in bed for a few minutes to have a morning chat. He would see through any attempt to move us along too quickly. His whispering caused me to refocus on what was happening in the room. “Yeah, I’ll tell him, Charlie . . . Yeah, me, too,” said Robby softly. “What numbers are on the clock, Robby?” I asked, interrupting his one-person conversation. I felt his little body lift off of the bed and lean across my chest and stomach to look at the digital alarm clock on the table beside me. He obviously stared for a while and I could tell he was making sure he read them correctly and in the right order. We had been working on what it means to start on the left side when reading. “Six, two, four,” he said proudly. I was very happy because that meant we had lots of time before we had to start getting ready to leave. “Good job, Captain,” I replied. “What’s this stuff all over your shirt?” he asked poking at my chest. My eyes flew open. He didn’t notice because he was looking down. I raised my head off the pillow and saw dried cum streaks up and down the front of my shirt. My mind started racing, attempting to think of something to say. How to explain this to a five year old, that was the problem. I always wanted to be as honest with my son as possible, but I knew this was not the right time to explain ejaculation. “I think it’s paint,” I said and closed my eyes again, feeling guilty about the lie already. I dropped my head back on the pillow and attempted to push my embarrassment away. “It’s ugly. What were you painting?” Robby asked innocently. I felt my stomach tighten as I began to formulate my next lie. “Nothing, I think it’s been on there for a while. You know – old paint,” I said, squeezing my eyes tighter, as if that would make the conversation go away. “Why is there paint on your neck?” Robby persisted. My hand flew up to my neck and I felt globs of dried semen there. I rubbed it off with my palm and it actually hurt a little when it peeled away from my skin. I needed to end this conversation quickly and I knew just the way. “I guess it came off my shirt, but that’s not what worries me right now. You know what worries me, Captain?” I said looking at my son and smiling. I knew Robby completely understood where I was taking the conversation, but he acted like he didn’t. This had been part of our morning routine for years. “What, daddy?” he asked in a high-pitched voice because he was already dreading my answer. “I’m worried about the ticklers!” I yelled as I raised my hands and held them up like claws. Robby screamed loudly and then scrambled off of my body. He quickly covered his little frame under the blanket and yelled “no.” I sat up and grabbed him through the blanked at his waist and tickled him lightly. My son erupted into screams of laughter mixed with “no, daddy” and “stop it,” but I knew he didn’t mean it. He loved it when the ticklers attacked in the morning. There had been a few mornings where I actually got out of bed without tickling him and he sulked until I came back and pulled out the ticklers. I continued to tickle him, even sliding my hands under the covers until I found his shirt, lifted it up, and tickled his bare skin. This caused him to scream and squirm more. I finished by pulling the blanket off of his body and bringing my mouth to his bare stomach, giving him a loud, wet raspberry. This was definitely his favorite part and his arms and legs flailed around uncontrollably. I stopped with a big kiss and then sat up. He quickly sat up at the same time. It was then, and only then, that I realized I wasn’t wearing any underwear. We both looked at my crotch, my flaccid cock nestled between my legs. I was flabbergasted. It’s not that Robby had never seen me nude, I made sure we talked logically about our bodies and with no shame, but I always had boxers or shorts on when he came to my bed. I, again, searched for a way to make this not awkward or seem in any way shameful. “Where are my boxers?” I said raising my hands in a humorous ‘what’s going on’ pose. “There on the floor,” Robby said, laughing, and then added, “all ripped up!” His words made me spin around quickly and look to the side of the bed. There, in the middle of the magazines, were my plaid boxers – torn into three pieces. I stared at the floor in disbelief. I couldn’t think of what to do or what to say. I reached down, absent-mindedly, and pulled the covers over the lower part of my body. I continued to look at the underwear. There was no possible way. The only logical explanation was that I had torn them off of my body during my little sex-capade last night. I turned back toward my son, but didn’t say a word. He was just staring at me, silently. Suddenly, a big smile crept across his face. “Charlie said he had a good time sleeping with you,” Robby blurted out, as if he had been keeping a secret. He finished the sentence with a big laugh. I’m sure the laugh was innocent, but I didn’t know what he meant by it. His comment made me forget everything and become his dad again. I was a tad confused by his remark and I wanted to make sure he was clear about what he meant. “What do you mean, Robby?” I asked, a little too seriously, because my son immediately stopped laughing and looked at me with a sullen face. “He just said he had a good time and he told me to say you were very good,” he explained. My mouth fell open and my eyes must have gone very wide. I was so incredibly confused by everything at that moment – what my son was saying, how my underwear got shredded, and how this imaginary friend was causing so much trouble. I made myself smile, even in the midst of the confusion, to help my son not feel like he was in trouble. “Did Charlie mean you were a good boy, daddy? Like when Miss Emma tells you I was good?” Robby asked, looking at me as if he was hoping he got an answer right. “Yes! Yes, that’s it Robby. That’s exactly what Charlie meant. I was a good boy. I behaved very well. I said yes sir and no sir and did what I was asked,” I said laying my hand on my son’s head. All of the sudden his comments made sense. His imaginary friend had given him a good report about his dad. My mind was suddenly at ease. There was nothing naughty behind what my son was saying. He was affirming me. I messed up his hair and then pushed him back on the bed. He laughed again and everything between us was back in perfect balance. “I’m hungry!” he exclaimed from his prone position on the mattress. Yes! This was the out that I needed – to clean up the mess I had obviously made last night. I grabbed his legs and pulled him to me. “You’re always hungry! I have an idea, Captain. How about you go downstairs and pull out the cereal box. I’ll be right there. How’s that?” I asked. “Okay,” he replied squirming out of my grasp and quickly sliding off the bed. “Did you already pee, Robby?” I asked, knowing he probably was still holding liquids in his body – even through all the tickling, which completely astounded me. “Yes, sir,” he yelled as he ran from the room. “You better be telling me the truth, mister,” I yelled back as I quickly got out of bed, grabbed all of the magazines – making sure to steal a quick glance at my fantasy “Charlie” – and then headed to hide them in the closet. After stashing the magazines, I grabbed the three pieces of my torn boxers and took them to the trash. I noticed they were three clean rips – and I knew I must have pulled very hard to make it tear that way. I was kind of proud of my work. I grabbed a pair of shorts from the dresser, slipped them on, and headed downstairs – stopping to pee myself and noticing that Robby had told the truth about going this morning. He, of course, had forgotten to flush, though. We ate breakfast like we always did, Robby watching thirty minutes of his hour-a-day worth of cartoons and me reading most of the paper. The rule was that when we got home I could not return to the paper – I had to spend quality time with my son. He could only watch thirty more minutes of cartoons. He didn’t know I usually read more of the paper after he went to sleep, but the main thing was that I didn’t do it when we could spend time playing. I was amazed at how easily he got ready to go to Miss Emma’s this morning – usually it was an uphill battle to get him dressed and out the door. I decided it was because he had missed her and his friends, because of our free day at the park. He loved Miss Emma, even calling her one of his favorite angels. I always thought that was such a neat idea – that I dropped my son off with an angel each day. No matter what, I was just very happy that he enjoyed going to day care. It made my life so much easier. We were finally in the car and pulling out of the garage even a little earlier than usual, which wasn’t hard to do since we always ran late. It seemed that Robby was always looking for the one thing he couldn’t live without that day, and usually only that item had be misplaced. Today, however, his things were placed neatly on the table beside the door to the garage and I was very impressed. When I asked what had gotten into him and why he had organized everything before leaving, he told me Charlie had put the stuff there. In my head I thanked Charlie greatly for what he had been able to accomplish in my son in just a few days. I had not succeeded as much in five years! Pulling out of the garage was always a difficult task. There was a stupid tree right at the edge of the turn-around space that had been created at the edge of the middle of the driveway. You could back out straight into the street, but curves in the road made it very dangerous. I always liked to be the first one in the car to move out into the road, hoping my son would be safe if, heaven forbid, there was an accident. I wasn’t paying close attention this morning, probably because I was so surprised we were leaving early, and my bumper lightly scraped the trunk of the tree and then wedged into it. “Crap,” I said, having given up on swearing once Robby was at an age where he thought it was fun to repeat things. My son laughed at me from the back seat. This made me a little frustrated, but I wouldn’t let it cause me to take it out on him. I looked in the rearview mirror and made a crazy face, asking, “What’s so funny, Captain?” “Charlie says you’re a crazy driver,” Robby said laughing again. “Oh yeah? Well, you tell your friend Charlie that I’d like to see if he could do better job. That stupid tree is always in the way. As a matter of fact, why don’t you tell your big friend, Charlie, to get rid of that tree for me.” I said all of this as light as possible, as I tried to figure out how to pull forward without the side of the bumper scraping the same way it had as I backed up. “Wait, dad. Charlie’s gonna help,” Robby said as he played with some action figure in his hands. He wasn’t even looking at me. Suddenly the back of the car went up and then bounced back down on the ground. It wasn’t very dramatic, but it was noticeable. I immediately put the car in park. I had not taken my foot off the brake. What had made the car move? I could not believe there might be a problem with my brand new hybrid SUV. I pulled on the parking break, undid my seatbelt, and opened my door. “I don’t know what just happened, Robby, but I’m going to go take a look. I’ll be right back. Sit tight, okay Captain?” I said looking back at him. “Sure, dad. It was just Charlie helping,” he said, not even looking up at me. I chuckled at my son and got out of the car. I walked around the front of the car and then moved toward the back, waving to Robby as I passed his window – but he still wasn’t looking. He was intently playing with some crazy looking superhero or something. When I got to the back of the car I noticed that the bumper was now about a foot away from the tree. I couldn’t believe it. I could clearly see the scrapes on both the tree trunk and the bumper of the car, showing that I had gotten too close, but I would now be able to pull away easily. I stood there trying to figure out what had happened. I then realized the tire was now a little off the back edge of the asphalt driveway. I figured the car had shifted because it went off the edge – making it move away from the tree. That seemed logical, but something else caught my eye that didn’t make sense. On the top of the metal part of the bumper, near the edge, there was small dent the size of a big thumb or something. How in the heck did that get there, I thought. I looked at the tree to see if there had been a branch or something else that caused the indention, but there was nothing. The car wasn’t even a month old. I had not noticed that dent before. It must have happened at work, because it was the only other place I parked beside my garage. I made a mental note to get both the dent and the scrape fixed in the near future. I was definitely a guy that was car obsessed. I wanted it always spotless and blemish-less. I walked back around and got in the car. “Charlie fixed it, right?” Robby asked. I smiled at my son’s face in the rearview mirror. It was so nice of my son to always have his imaginary friend fix things for me. I had a feeling, though; it was going to get old pretty soon. For now, however, it was great to think there was someone looking out for us. “Yeah, he did a fine job,” I said a little sarcastically, but that was lost on Robby – thank goodness. “He’s gonna take care of the tree for ya,” Robby said turning back to his toy. “That will be great,” I said, smiling to myself, as we pulled onto the street, heading for Miss Emma’s. After dropping Robby off at day care I remembered to get Margaret that pastry she loved. I needed to say thank you for the fact that she might have covered for me in some way since I took the day off. It turned out that the day had been extremely quiet and she was very happy I wasn’t there; because it gave her time to catch up on a lot of work I had been keeping her from. She told me that the pastry had not been necessary, but I saw the happiness hidden in her face. I ended up having a meeting near home that afternoon, so I told Margaret that I’d just call it a day after the meeting. I didn’t want to face traffic back to the office and then turn around an hour later to go get Robby. I thought it would be a great chance to do a little cleaning, since the housekeeper was coming on Monday. Margaret always laughed when I told her I straightened things before it was cleaned professionally. I told her I didn’t want people to think I was untidy. She would always tell me that since I had a five year old, I had the right to have an untidy house. That afternoon, when I pulled into my driveway, I noticed the difference right away. The stupid tree was gone. Well, it wasn’t really gone; it was stacked in pieces near the end of the driveway - some were large and some were small. I didn’t pull into the garage. I stopped the car in the middle of the driveway and got out to look at the hole that now existed where the tree used to be. It was amazing. It looked like something had yanked the tree straight out of the ground and not the usual way - by cutting the thing down and then pulling the stump out with a chain. It was a pretty clean hole and a lot of the lose dirt had fallen back into it, sort of filling the empty space. I knew immediately that Mr. Johnson, next door, had done it. He hated the tree as much as I did since it was so close to wires that ran to his house and he had always worried a big storm might someday bring everything down. We had talked a lot about getting rid of it, but I couldn’t believe he had taken the initiative to make it happen. I wasn’t mad - I was just surprised. I would have to pay him for it. I knew he was having some work done to his place, so there must have been a crane there that pulled the tree out of the ground. I walked down to take a look at the pieces of the tree stacked by the road. I was amazed to see that they weren’t cleanly cut, like by a chain saw. It looked like something had snapped the trunk into pieces, since the breaks were like splinters – as if they had been simply ripped apart. No matter what it looked like or who had done it, I was just happy the tree was gone. I would fill the hole this weekend and put a sign on the wood that it was free to be taken. I knew it would disappear before Monday came. I went inside, a little more excited about cleaning, since the main job in my yard had already been taken care of. That evening, when I pulled into the driveway, I didn’t say anything to Robby about the tree, because I wanted to see if he noticed. When he didn’t say a word, I stopped the car, again in the middle of the driveway, and turned in the seat to look at him. “Notice anything, Captain?” I asked. “Yeah, tree’s gone,” he said matter-of-factly, as if he had expected it to be gone. “I know, isn’t that fantastic?” I said excitedly. “Mr. Johnson must have had it pulled out.” “No, Charlie did it,” Robby said with a sigh and it sounded like he was amazed that I didn’t remember that from this morning. I looked at him and I could tell he saw my amazement at his lack of surprise. “He said he was gonna fix it for ya.” “Well, that was very nice of whoever it was that did it,” I said, not wanting to ruin the great feeling that came from having the tree gone. I was beginning to really worry about Robby’s fixation with Charlie. I decided that I would call his doctor tomorrow. For a second I wondered if a change in diet might help get rid of the imaginary friend, but I knew that was stupid. It then hit me that we didn’t have anything to fix for dinner. “Oh, Robby, I forgot to pick something up at the store for dinner. Can we run to the market really fast?” “Yippee!” Robby yelled and, as usual, threw his hands in the air. This was not the response that I expected. Robby usually hated going to the store. I quickly turned the car around in the newly improved driveway, hoping his enthusiasm would last for the entire trip. I started making a short grocery list in my head as I waited for traffic to let me pull out. “What do you want for dinner?” I asked. “Vegeetubles,” he said and this caused me to glance at him in the mirror. He was looking to the empty space in the seat beside him and was nodding, as if he was agreeing with someone. I still did not believe he was starting to eat vegetables. No matter what I thought of his imaginary friend, I was very excited that this change had happened. Upon entering the store I noticed that it wasn’t very crowded, so I allowed Robby to push one of the children’s carts that were provided. I prayed to God that he wouldn’t hit some display, sending cans all over the floor, or worse, some elderly woman. He did very well and followed me closely, only putting items in his cart that were approved. When we got to the fruits and vegetables section I immediately noticed a huge guy wearing a tight black t-shirt and jeans. I swear I was a huge magnet when it came to big guys seemingly made of steel The guy was obviously a professional bodybuilder or something, because he had muscles on top of muscles. He was dreamy and yummy all rolled into one. I kept glancing from the huge guy back to Robby – making sure my son didn’t see me going ga-ga over the big man. At one point I noticed that Mr. Muscles looked directly at me and smiled, in a way that made my toes curl. Oh damn, he caught me looking at him, I thought. I’m sure my face flushed red. I glanced away, down at my son, who was trying to choose the perfect box of raisins from a row of about fifteen. When I glanced back up the bodybuilder was now standing across the wide stand between us that held a bunch of different fruits. He was looking directly at me and had a big smile across his face. God, the man was huge. I’m sure he was about six foot four and it seemed like he was the same length from shoulder to shoulder. He had dark semi-long black hair and olive skin. The guy looked like some Italian muscled statue and he stared at me as if he knew me. “Hello,” the perfect man said in a perfect bass voice. Everything about him exuded manliness. “Hi,” I said sheepishly, but I also felt very bold, somehow. “I’m Marshall.” Before he could say anything a crazy thought came into my mind and I blurted out, “Your name isn’t Charlie, is it?” “No, I’m afraid not,” said the giant man in front of me and my heart sank a little. His smile seemed to grow when he added, “It’s Charles.” “Some people call you Charlie,” Robby said, having stood up and stepped back from the fruit stand a little – far enough to see the big guy on the other side. Of course a person would have had to be incredibly small to miss the huge Charles. “Hey Robby! How are you?” Charles said to my son, obviously in a way that meant they knew each other. “Yes, that’s true; some people do call me Charlie. So, this is your super-dad that I’ve heard so much about.” My mouth dropped open and I was speechless for a few seconds – for so many reasons, the size of the guy, the fact that his bulging muscles seemed to ripple even when he was just speaking, and the fact that he knew my son. My lips went up and down a few times, but no sound came out. Finally, I regained some composure. “You two know each other?” I said looking at Charles and then down at Robby. “He’s Miss Emma’s brother,” Robby said smiling. I turned back to the big guy. “It’s true,” he said and then he extended one of his long, thick arms across the piles of fruit. I reached up and shook his hand. My knees actually knocked together when his big, strong hand engulfed my palm. Charles kept holding on even after we stopped shaking and I tried to pull away. It seemed like he was enjoying the fact that we were touching as much as I was. It was like he was touching another human being for the first time. “I really have heard a lot about you, Marshall,” Charles added, finally letting go of my hand and breaking the silence that had surrounded us. “Umm, I think I’ve heard some things about you,” I replied awkwardly and then quickly added, “I mean, I guess some things I’ve heard are beginning to make sense.” Charles had an understandably confused look on his face. I had no idea how to explain that my son had created an imaginary friend completely based on him – in every detail: hair, muscles, smile, huge frame, and so much more. For a split second I allowed myself to acknowledge that the Charles standing in front of me was a hundred times better than the Charlie of my sexual fantasy last night. I opened my mouth to try and explain, but I was conveniently interrupted. “Charlie! Come to our house for food,” Robby said cheerfully. I was instantly embarrassed. I looked at the big man and held up a finger, signifying I needed just a quick second with my son. I bent down so my face was even with Robby’s. “Robby, that’s not polite. I’m sure Charles has plans and we don’t want to put him on the spot that way. It’s usually polite to ask a person to dinner a few nights later, so they can plan for it,” I said all of this patiently and in a way that did not make Robby feel reprimanded. I wanted to make sure my son learned lessons, but in a positive way. “Actually, Marshall, I’d love to,” Charles said and both Robby and I turned to face him. I looked back to my son and he smiled at me triumphantly. “Well, that’s great. Yep, that’s really great,” I said, standing back up to face the man that came closer than any other human in the world to matching my fantasies. I suddenly felt very weird and nervous, knowing he would be at our house – this man whose smile made my dick twitch uncontrollably. I said the first thing that came into my head to avoid another moment of drooling silence. “We’re having vegetables.” “I hear they make you big and strong,” Charles said and I saw him wink at Robby. “So I’ve heard, as well,” I added and Robby laughed. “I think I’ll make some spaghetti, as well.” “Yippee!” cheered Robby, throwing his hands in the air. “Yippee!” echoed Charles and he, also, put his big beefy arms in the air. This caused me to become slightly dizzy – gazing at his muscled limbs stretched in the air. The biceps and triceps were perfectly formed and bulging magnificently. I did the only thing I could think of to prevent myself from falling to the floor from faint. I, too, threw my hands in the air. “Yippee,” I said weakly and it was quite obvious I was having trouble getting air into my lungs. I guess it is true, what they say, that there are people in the world that can actually take your breath away. Part IV: Wings of Muscle Desire Robby, Charles, and I finished shopping as one inseparable unit – gathering stuff to make spaghetti and then gathering some fresh vegetables picked out by my son. He, to my great surprise, chose broccoli and a mixture of ingredients to make a salad. The entire time he surveyed the choices for veggies, Charles explained the benefits that could come from eating each one. I was impressed with his vast knowledge of food, but then, looking at his body, I guess he would have to know a lot about what was best for getting bigger and stronger. It obviously worked for him! Within about ten minutes I had completely fallen for the big man, but not half as much as Robby had. If Charles the muscleman had swiped the vegetables off of the stand with one of his huge arms and offered to take me right there in the middle of the store, I’m sure I would have said yes. And on top of everything – his size, his looks, his smile, and his gentle personality – he was incredible with Robby. He had my boy eating out of his hand. Literally. The guy got my son to eat some grapes and a few strawberries as we shopped. Robby had constantly turned his nose up at both items any time I suggested he try them, but not for the beautiful man that led us around the store. No, for him, my son seemed to only have the word “yes” in his vocabulary. It was not that I was jealous, trust me, I loved that my son trusted this guy. I was just surprised. I also thought my son had incredible taste – shown by his choice of imaginary friends, turned real. If I could have had an imaginary friend like Charles when I was a kid, I promise I would not have spent so many years and so many dollars coming to terms with the fact that I was gay. Every now and then Charles would reach over and place his big hand on my shoulder or grab my neck and squeeze lightly. Each time his large, strong fingers touched me, my body would shiver with glee – something that did not go unnoticed by the big guy. I realized, as well, that he seemed to want to touch me a lot. He did not at all hide the fact that he enjoyed being around me – as a matter of fact, as we walked down aisles in the store I noticed, a couple of times, that people stared when the heavily muscled man was affectionate with me. I could tell people assumed we were a couple and that Robby was our son. This thought thrilled me very much. I imagined that the three of us looked very handsome together, or maybe I just hoped we did. Like I said, by the time we finished buying all of the groceries for our dinner, I had fallen for Charles like a lead balloon. It wasn’t until we stepped outside, into the parking lot, that it dawned on me Charles had not bought anything in the store. “Didn’t you need to buy something?” I asked as we walked toward my car. “I’m sorry,” he said, turning towards me because he didn’t get what I meant. Robby was riding on one of his monstrous shoulders – a fact that made me wish I was riding on the other one – so Charles had to turn slightly to speak to me. “Were you shopping for something? You didn’t buy anything,” I said holding up the two bags in my hands. “Oh no, I didn’t need anything. I was just in there looking,” he answered. I found the comment odd, but didn’t think about it any more. I guess he was just one of those people that went into grocery stores to see if they wanted anything and sometimes left empty handed. But something else, in the way he answered, made me think he was actually in the store looking for something specific. I couldn’t explain this feeling and I didn’t know if the store had not had want he wanted or if he had just decided against getting it. I allowed myself to dream, for just a minute or two; he had come into the store to find Robby and me. I could not believe my brain had the ability to go to such wild places of fantasy. I forced my overactive imagination to stop and I just focused on the fact that the huge man was with us right now. I told myself to live in the moment and not let my dreams of rings, china patterns, and even more children, cloud reality. “I’m the hybrid right over there,” I said, pointing in the direction of where we were parked. “Where’s your car?” “I don’t have one,” Charles said. This statement made me think, for the first time, that maybe my dream man was not as perfect as I thought. He didn’t have a car? How did he get around? Please, dear God, don’t let him say he doesn’t have a job. “Wow. I don’t think I could live in this city without a car,” I said, trying to cover up my surprised look by taking the conversation a different way. I ventured next, however, where, deep down, I really didn’t want to go. “What do you do for a living?” “Oh, you know, I guess you’d say I help people,” he answered, as he lifted his shoulder a few times to make Robby bounce up and down. At first I didn’t know what his answer meant, but then I figured it out – mainly because of his incredible body and the fact that I wanted my dream muscle man to have a steady job. “You mean like a personal trainer?” I asked. “Yeah, you could say that. I personally train people.” He answered and a broad smile appeared across his face. “Well, I’d definitely like you to personally train me,” I said, only half joking. “I’d like that a lot,” he replied with a very serious look. “It’s one of the reasons I hoped I would meet you.” I didn’t understand his last comment, but it was so sweet that I refused to analyze it. We were at the car, so we loaded the groceries, put Robby in the car seat, and then began to climb in. To my surprise, Charles got in the back seat and sat beside Robby. I was in the car and putting on my seatbelt before I noticed what he had done. “Oh, you can ride up here, Charles. Robby will be fine back there by himself.” I explained. “This is where I always ride,” he said simply. There was an awkward pause before I forced myself to speak. “Okay then,” I said, trying not to show I was shocked. I started the car and made my way out of the parking lot. I was so confused about this guy. He was definitely a super stud, but he also seemed very innocent, or maybe it was something else, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Then it hit me, he acted like he was new to everything – like he was experiencing the place for the first time. That must be it. Charles had probably just moved here. “Are you new to town, Charles?” I asked, looking at him in the rearview mirror. “Yes, very new,” he replied. “Charlie just got here.” Robby added. “Yes, that’s right. I just got to town,” Charles said, acknowledging Robby’s comment. “Everything here is very new to me.” I looked in the mirror and saw Robby and Charles nodding their heads up and down to each other. It reminded me of Robby’s similar action from this morning - when he had been alone in the back seat looking at an empty space that was not filled by a very large man – but he nodded in the same fashion. The drive home was mostly filled with Robby chattering away about stuff that was very important to him – a spot where he had seen two cars hit each other, his favorite place to get ice cream, and other such stuff. I kept glancing in the rearview mirror, which I had adjusted slightly, to take a look at the perfectly formed upper body of Charles. His shoulders looked unbelievable – and I couldn’t imagine how the fabric of his shirt could contain such muscled mountains. His neck was thick and strong looking, especially when he turned and cords of muscle stretched down behind the collar. The two huge pectoral muscles below seemed like they would also rip through the shirt, if Charles merely inhaled deeply. The two gigantic mounds looked as solid as thick steel – and as powerful. I stopped looking at the beautiful body behind me, because I almost hit the rear end of a car stopped in front of me – I was that distracted. I glanced at Charles’ face and it was obvious he knew what had happened. It caused him to smile in a way that made my cock stir between my legs. I smiled back, knowing my face was red, and then turned to watch the road the entire rest of the way home. “Good job,” Robby said out loud, as we turned into our driveway. Both Charles and I said “thank you” at the same time. I was sure Robby was commenting on my driving, but when I glanced to the back seat I noticed my son was looking at the big man beside him. I could not fathom what he was complimenting Charles about and found it a little surprising. “Good job, too, dad,” Robby said turning to me. “Yes, Marshall, thanks for driving,” Charles said and I became more confused about this little interplay between the three of us. I decided to let it all go and not let my nervousness about being around this big stud cause problems for the evening. I took a few deep breaths and then opened my door. “Who’s hungry?” I asked. “I am!” yelled Robby. “You’re always hungry,” came out of Charles’ and my mouth at the same time. This caused all three of us to laugh, but it also caught me off guard. Why in the world did Charles say that and why did he think he knew my son so well. I moved to the back to get the groceries, while Charles helped Robby out of the car seat. As soon as they were out of the car they walked over to where the tree used to stand. I glanced over as I grabbed bags and watched as they obviously talked about the hole and the tree that used to be there. Robby must have been telling Charles about me hitting the tree this morning and then about how it was taken away while we were gone. To my surprise, though, Robby was talking at all. Charles was chatting away and moving his hands in a very animated way. At one point he bent his knees and held his big arms out in a circle in front of his chest, as if he were doing a ballet move. Charles then stood up slowly, like he was explaining the proper way to lift something. The big man then lowered his right hand, palm up, to beside his knee and acted like he was curling an object. My mouth watered when I saw his bicep bulge when his arm bent upward. My son then clapped his hands together a few times and shouted “yippee.” Both of them then turned to walk back and join me. I had already shut the doors to the car and was headed inside. For the life of me I could not imagine what they had been talking about. Both of them were laughing when they reached me. “What’s so funny?” I asked, not wanting to be left out. Both of them looked at each other and started laughing more. “We were just talking about your little accident this morning,” Charles said. I glanced at Robby with an accusatory face - not understanding why he had to tell Charles that story. My look did not impact Robby at all. He was having too much fun swinging on one of the gigantic arms at the big man’s side. Charles had turned his hand backwards so Robby could sit on it like a horse on a carousel. The big guy was easily supporting Robby’s small body as he moved his arm back and forth like a carnival ride. At that point I wanted to be my son so my hands could be holding on to the thick, muscled forearm of our huge guest. I turned to head into the house so my mind could get a rest from the desires that were ravishing me as I gazed at Charles. I spoke to both of them over my shoulder as we moved into the kitchen. “Robby, why don’t you give Charles a tour of the place as I start dinner,” I suggested. “Oh, I know it pretty well already,” the big guy said as he continued to swing his arm with my son attached to it. I glanced at him with a puzzled look. “I mean it’s a pretty standard layout, I’m sure. I could tell by the outside. I bet there are three bedrooms off of the hallway upstairs, a bathroom connected to the master bedroom and one between the other bedrooms, and downstairs consists of a living room, den, study, dining room, laundry workroom and kitchen.” I was surprised because Charles had nailed the description of the place perfectly. He must have been familiar with this type of house. He seemed to know each room. In the back of my head I felt that there was more, like he actually knew what was in each room and how it was decorated, but that must have been my overactive imagination again. There was no way that he had been in our house before. Still, there was something that made me feel a familiarity with Charles that was much more than my sheer lust for the man’s body. I couldn’t put a name to the feeling, but I knew it was there. “Well, you sound as if you’ve been here before,” I said sort of laughing. “That’s crazy, dad!” Robby said quickly, as if he were covering something up. I looked at him with a quizzical face. “I have a friend that’s an architect. That’s all,” explained Charles. I saw that he glanced at Robby quickly. The two of them had already created some kind of bond that excluded me in a small way. It kind of bothered me, but it was also great, because I wanted my son to like this man. I had high hopes for a potential relationship with the big guy. My son’s opinion was very important to me. Since he had chosen his imaginary friend Charlie for me, I thought he might like this close-to-the-same real thing. “Well, how about you two find something to do while your dad prepares dinner,” I said cheerfully to Robby and then glanced up at Charles. “C’mon Charlie, let’s go to my room,” Robby said and I clearly heard a foreshadowing of what he would be like in his teenage years when he had friends over. My son grabbed the man’s large hand beside him and they began to leave. “Are you sure I can’t help with dinner?” Charles asked. “No, you are our guest tonight. It won’t be the fanciest meal you’ve ever had, but you will not have to fix it. Run along with Robby and let him entertain you. He’s good at that.” I answered, flicking my hands in the air as if to shoo them out of the room. “My dad’s a great cook, Charlie,” Robby said boastfully and my heart swelled with pride. The two of them left the kitchen and it seemed like I breathed for the first time since meeting Charles in the grocery store. It was then I realized my cock had been hard since the store, as well. With the man’s gorgeous body, covered in unbelievable muscles, out of the room, I was able to calm down somewhat. I began to get the food organized for cooking. I couldn’t focus very well on what I was doing because I continued to think about Charles. I could not believe that he was so built. I could tell his legs were huge, and obviously powerful, even through his jeans. I kept thinking about how tight his black shirt was and how its color only highlighted his dark hair and tan skin. I tried hard to come up with some blemish or a part of him that wasn’t perfect, but I could name nothing. He had a perfect bubble ass and an upper back that seemed wider than my SUV. His tapered torso reminded me of statues I had once seen in Greece – images of gods, like Poseidon, that reflected masculinity and perfection. I loved the idea that Charles was some type of Greek god that had decided to come to earth just to be with Robby and me. Suddenly, my cock was rigid again, and I forgot where I was in my dinner preparations. I forced myself to focus on the task of getting food ready. I stopped fantasizing about the big man upstairs.When I had everything finally under control and the meal was almost ready, I decided to go upstairs and check on the boys. As I neared the half-shut door of Robby’s room, I stopped to listen in on what they were saying. I knew it was wrong, but I wanted to see if I could hear Charles say anything about me. I knew I was acting like a kid in junior high school, but that’s exactly what the big muscleman caused me to feel like. At first I was a little confused by what I heard, but all was clearly revealed later on. “Ninety-eight,” Robby said, and I could tell he was smiling by the sound of his voice. “He likes you, Charlie. I know. Ninety-nine.” “I’m glad, Robby. I like him . . . and you,” answered the strong voice of Charles. “One hundred,” Robby continued. “Are you gonna tell him? One hundred and one.” “Yes. I’ll tell him soon. You’re a good counter, Robby,” Charles said. “Thanks. One hundred and two. My dad helps me,” Robby answered. I was sure they were talking about me. My son the matchmaker! I couldn’t believe it. Not that I was complaining, or anything, since I definitely liked Charles and wanted to get to know him more. My curiosity about what they were doing got the best of me, though, and I stepped up to peer through the open door. I was amused and excited by what I saw. There was Charles doing push-ups on the floor in the middle of Robby’s room and my son was sitting cross-legged in the middle of his wide back. He looked so small compared to the huge body of the man lowering himself to the floor and then pushing back up in perfect form. My son was counting off each time the big man straightened his arms completely. Seeing Charles doing push-ups with someone on his back made my cock spring to life again. I knew that Robby didn’t weigh much, but just the thought of the huge muscled god doing any kind of exercise was enough to get me excited. I pushed open the door and stepped into the room as Robby called out “one hundred and eight.” “Well, are you helping Charles do some exercises?” I asked, making my presence known. “Yeah,” answered Robby. I would usually ask him to say “yes sir,” but I was still too mesmerized by the beautiful arms of Charles as he lowered his body and pushed it back up to correct my son. “You sit on his back, too, dad!” “No, that’s okay Robby. I don’t want to take away from your fun,” I said nervously. I really did want to experience the thrill of feeling the power in the guy’s arms as he pushed me into the air, but I knew that it would probably also bring me close to spewing cum in my underwear. I did not need to have that added to the growing list of things that I had done in front of Charles that were embarrassing. I did make a mental note to ask him if I could someday ride on his back as he did push-ups – that is, IF we started dating. “Please feel free to join him, Marshall. It would be great to have the extra weight. I like seeing how strong I am,” Charles said turning his head to look at me. There was not an ounce of boasting in his comment. It almost sounded as if Charles were doing push-ups for the first time and wanted to see what his arms could do. That wasn’t possible, however, by the looks of his bulging, muscular arms and his massive chest, which looked like it was pressing on the shirt even more than before. It was quite obvious that the man had probably been doing push-ups from the day he popped out of his mother’s womb. I’m not sure what came over me – my need to personally feel Charles’ strong body beneath me, my desire to test his strength, or my son’s pleading eyes – but I gave in. “Well, if it’s going to help you get a better pump, Charles, then I guess I can,” I replied and immediately noticed it sounded lame and like I was using that as an excuse instead of saying why I truly wanted to experience the ride. Come to think of it, that’s what I was doing. “Yippee,” yelled Robby and, yes, his hands went up in the air. I could feel beads of sweat gathering on my forehead and back. I had not felt this kind of excitement in a very long time. I was about to sit on the back of the man of my dreams as he pushed my son and me into the air – doing push-ups. This had been a fantasy of mine for a very long time. I have no idea why. Was it because of the strength it showed off in a man’s arms or was it because there was a certain intimacy shared from touching a man’s body as he worked out, feeling muscles constrict and relax – bunching up into hard mounds of rock-like tendons, pumping blood, and all covered by hot, sweaty skin. Or was it a combination of both. I picked up Robby and he stood on the floor beside Charles. The big man had his arms locked and was pressing his body into the air. When I climbed on his wide back it felt like I was sitting on a huge marble table. I moved my body so I was sitting cross-legged at the wide part of his back. I’m sure even I looked small, like Robby did, sitting on such a wide muscled torso. My son climbed into my lap and sat facing the same way as me. I moved my hard cock to a place where it would not be felt by the small body in my lap. I’m not sure I succeeded, but I also knew Robby did not know what a hard-on was – not yet anyway. This made me hope he wouldn’t notice. “Are you guys comfortable?” asked Charles. “Yes,” answered both Robby and me. “Well, make sure you stay balanced. I’ll start out slow and then pick up the speed once you get used to the motion,” Charles said. And with that he bent his arms and we all moved slowly towards the floor. I can’t begin to explain the incredible feeling that shot through my body as I felt the big man bend his arms at a very slow pace, clearly showing that it was nothing for his arms to control the added weight. I was a little disappointed that I could not watch his arms and chest closely from my seat on top. It would have been incredible to see how his chest and biceps bulged as he lowered all of us so easily. I did get an awesome view of his triceps, which popped out like balloons being filled with helium. They both split into multiple layers of heavy muscle. I made another mental note, if the two of us did end up dating, to ask Charles if I could lie on the floor beneath him as he lowered his body doing push-ups, that way I’d be able to get an in-your-face 3D view of his chest. That thought made my body shiver greatly. I was sure both Robby and Charles noticed my reaction, but neither said anything. By this time, Charles had lowered and pushed his body back up about four times. I was in a muscle dreamland and could not fathom any greater feeling. I could see that his pumped-up muscles were stretching the shirt to a point where I’m sure it was about to rip. I secretly hoped the fabric would begin to tear at the seams and I’d be able to see his perfect olive skin bulge through the tears. I knew, however, that the first sight of muscle busting through part of his shirt would send my body into some kind of frenzy that could only end with gallons of cum shooting out of my cock, which presently felt so hard that I’m sure it was petrified. “Now for a little faster pace, gentleman,” said Charles as he stared pumping his arms up and down quickly. Robby and I bounced around a little, but the muscled back we sat on was so wide that we didn’t fear falling off. I could tell it would be nothing for Charles to continue this for a few hours, but I knew our meal was certainly ready by now. The only thing in the world I wanted to do was continue riding this muscled bull for the entire evening. I longed to stretch out completely on his giant body, allowing my hard cock to press into his perfectly bubbled butt so he would know how much he turned me on. I also knew that, when I spread myself completely over his body, I would be able to feel more of his hardened muscles as they worked effortlessly lifting our bodies up and down. I let my mind wonder briefly what al of this would feel like if both Charles and I were naked. I knew any kind of interplay that involved only skin would have to take place without Robby, but I did fantasize about Charles without his shirt on just for a minute. I could not wait to see what was causing the shirt to bulge out with insane massiveness everywhere. The motion caused by Charles’ strong arms and the fact that my body had not been this close to another man in a long time, especially a man as big as this one, I was very close to shooting my load. I knew I had to ask the muscled stud to stop even though it would be one of the hardest things I’d ever do. “I’m afraid our dinner might be spoiled if we don’t stop soon,” I said and my voice sounded a little strained as my body went up and down quickly, like I was riding a trotting horse. I practically was riding a man as big as a horse. “And Charles, there might be some other things spoiled if you don’t stop, as well.” This caused Charles to cease moving as he lowered our bodies to the ground. He let his pumped chest rest on the floor. His body was shaking a little and it took me a second to realize he was laughing at my innuendo about my potential release of semen. I became embarrassed and regretted being so honest. “What’s so funny,” Robby asked. He now felt left out the same way that I had earlier. Again, I was not ready to explain ejaculation to my five-year-old son. “I was getting a little dizzy from the motion, Robby, that’s all,” I replied and this made Charles laugh out loud. His entire body shook so hard that Robby and me were bounced off and fell on the floor. By this time we were both laughing, as well. It took us a few seconds to settle down, but when we all stood up, I immediately looked to the chest and arms of the giant in front of me. To say that Charles looked like a Greek god earlier had been an understatement. His body was now inflated more than it was when we met him at the store. He had a very light glow about him – caused either by a light sheen of sweat or, more likely, by the fact that blood was pumping into the parts of his body that most turned me on. His pecs were rising and falling as he breathed and that only highlighted their massiveness. His nipples poked up against the fabric like they were about to slice through his shirt easily and be mouth-watering ready for a good sucking. I’m sure they could have easily been declared a lethal weapon. But it was Charles’ arms that made both Robby and I excited beyond belief. Robby just liked the fact that the huge arms made Charles look like a super hero, one of his action figures he played with. They excited me for that reason, too, but for many other reasons, as well. Those pumped arms bulged with power – a strength that I had just experienced, although I was sure I had witnessed only a fraction of what they could do. They made the muscle god look indestructible and more masculine than an army of lesser men. If my son had not been in the room I would have begged Charles to let me lick every bulge, every vein, and every striation that stood out like the Swiss Alps at his sides. And all of this described his arms when they weren’t flexed, I was not sure my body could have stood it if he had decided to flex his arms in any way at that moment. I was speechless, but my son was not. “You’re huge, Charlie!” he exclaimed. The comment made Charles smile uncontrollably. He looked like some kid at Christmas – surrounded by presents. The big man stared at me, not breaking his gaze even to blink. It was as if my son was not in the room. I was suddenly aware that this entire display had been done to impress, or please, me. It was great that Robby liked it, but it was all done to make me hard – I could see that now. I saw in Charles’ eyes something that I had not experienced from another man for a long time. I saw that he desired me greatly. I saw that he wanted me as much as I wanted him. I saw a need in him that mirrored my own need of his body and his presence. I needed to acknowledge all of this somehow. I wanted Charles to realize that I understood what he was feeling. I wanted him to know that I felt the same way. I looked at my son and smiled. Then I turned back to the handsome man in the middle of the room. “Yes, Robby, you are definitely right,” I affirmed. “You are, indeed, very huge, Charles. And you are as beautiful as you are big.” I smiled when I saw his face turn red – like mine had done so many times that evening. Part V: There’s Something About Charlie I was still trying to fully grasp the fact that I had just made the biggest man I had ever met turn bright red with embarrassment. All I did was agree with my five-year-old son that Charles was indeed very huge and equally as handsome. It had been a truthful statement, but I’m sure the monstrous muscleman understood all that was underneath my simple statement. I was basically telling him that he rocked my world tremendously, and not just because he pumped out a bunch of push-ups with my son and me sitting on his back, no, it was much more than just the reaction of the hardened cock in my pants. Charles had seeped through the cracks of a wall within me that had been put up years ago, when my partner - the one that decided to have a child with me and then abruptly left – ripped my heart from my body. It was pretty symbolic that the muscled giant in the room had brought down my protective wall like Samson toppling some huge structure. Yes, Charles was some kind of superhero that had flown into my world and within three hours had made me open myself to the point where I said things that were profoundly honest and very revealing. Charles knew everything that had caused me to take this incredible risk – the fact that my son liked him very much, the fact that his body turned me on beyond my wildest fantasies, the fact that I needed someone very strong to offer support secure enough for me to trust it, and the fact that I desired to please him as much as he did me. This is what made the pumped up, gorgeous, muscled stud turn red. He had no idea how much his reaction pleased me. I knew better, however, than to draw attention to his feelings. “Who is ready for dinner?” I asked, attempting to move focus off of the heaving chest and bulging arms of the huge man that had swept up my feelings so quickly. “I am, I am,” shouted Robby and he ran out of the room, headed down to the kitchen. Charles and I stared at each other. He turned a deeper red as we simply looked at each other with an intensity that filled every inch of the room. The big man started to breathe harder than before – as if his body had just caught up with the fact that he pushed the weight of all three of us into the air for a multitude of push-ups that were perfectly performed. I knew better, though, and smiled at the fact that my mere presence – just a few steps away – was causing so much excitement that his body was having trouble keeping up. Suddenly, I felt even more powerful than the muscle god before me. I knew that I was in control at that moment and I also knew that this feeling might never come again. I walked over to the big man and he took a deep breath as I moved within touching range. I raised my right hand and placed it on his massive chest – which was protruding out so much that I knew he couldn’t begin to see his own feet if he glanced down without bending over. My hand immediately felt heat coming from his body. His t-shirt also felt like I was touching fabric that had been thinly stretched over an enormous thick boulder. I didn’t move my hand at all; I simply let it rest against his powerful chest. I concentrated on letting my energy slowly flow from my body through my hand into his pecs. I could visibly tell that my touch excited him, but the longer I pressed my palm into the shirt over his hard skin and let my calmness flow into him, the more he started to breathe normally and his heartbeat stopped racing. Charles shut his eyes and I knew he was being surrounded by a peacefulness that was created by our bodies beginning to syncopate their rhythms. I longed to do so much more than rest my hand on his chest, but now was not the time. I knew Robby was waiting for us at the dinner table. The big man began to smile, before he even opened his eyes. We had made a connection that no words could describe. I removed my hand and we looked at each other again. We were both still on fire with desire for the other, but we were also ready to join my son for dinner. There was the unspoken promise of something happening between us later, but for now it was all about the three of us sharing a meal. “Shall we head to dinner?” I asked. All Charles could do was nod his head in affirmation. I turned and led him to the dining room downstairs. He took the seat on the other side of Robby and I went into the kitchen to bring out food. Robby, of course, talked non-stop during dinner. He raved about the fun he had riding up and down on Charles’ back as he did push-ups and then he moved on to even more important stuff like the latest SpongeBob episode. I would catch Charles’ eyes every now and then and we’d smile at each other – both about Robby’s enthusiasm and the growing lust between the two of us. By the time we started to clear dishes from the table, I was nervous that one of us was going to jump the other in a fit of uncontrollable passion. I opened a few windows in the dining room and kitchen to help cool down the fire between the big man and myself, but it didn’t help. After dishes were done and everything was put away, Robby begged us to play a few rounds of Crazy Eight. Both Charles and I got lost in the game, forgetting about our desires for a few moments as we watched Robby get excited and then frustrated as he would begin to win, but end up losing. My son was very competitive and would cheat if you didn’t watch him closely. I could tell that Charles threw a few games just to make my son happy. This pleased me a lot, mainly because I, too, was very competitive and found it hard to let my son win. I always felt Robby needed to learn to win and lose, but I wondered if I really just wanted to justify my need to win! During the last round of our card game I noticed that Robby’s eyes were beginning to close as he became more tired. It had been a very exciting day for him. Both Charles and I maneuvered it so that my son would win the last game, which seemed to renew his energy. He did not argue at all, though, when I said it was time for bed. “I’ll just be a few minutes,” I said turning to Charles. “I can come too, if it’s okay. I know the routine,” Charles replied, “brush our teeth with Spongebob and then we read three books.” “That’s right!” I said, before it even registered that he had nailed our evening routine. I could not believe he would know this. “Did Robby tell you that?” I looked at my son. “Naw, dad, Charlie’s been here, remember?” Robby answered. But before I could say anything in response Robby added, “Charlie, you come too. And you sleep with my dad again tonight.” I stood there shocked at what my son had just said. I was sure my face turned bright red. I suddenly forgot everything else that had happened and became confused as to what to say or do. I could not believe Robby would say something, but I forced myself to remember how young and innocent he was. He did not mean anything more than what he was saying. “Robby, that’s not a nice thing to say.” I said, a little too quickly. I should have thought for a second before I responded. “Why?” my son asked. “Well, it’s just that we don’t . . . I mean we have to ask people if . . . you can’t . . .” I was trying hard to figure out how to explain what I meant. “It’s fine, Robby. I’d love to sleep with your dad,” interrupted Charles. I turned to him quickly and he was smiling at me. He winked, as if to say, “Just humor the boy,” but I wasn’t sure that’s all he meant. “Well . . . okay, then,” I answered, immediately getting hard again as my mind drifted to the idea of lying in bed beside this huge man. I then added, “It will be like a sleep over.” “Gee, dad, old people don’t have sleep overs,” responded Robby laughing, “Charlie’s going to sleep with you because he’s gonna be my new dad.” This was too much for me to handle. I was completely lost in my lust for Charles, my bewilderment at my son’s remarks, and the pressure I felt at my crotch. I quickly realized that I was staring at my son with my mouth wide open. I gathered my strength quickly so I wouldn’t freak out too much. I remembered some of the things that I had been reading in all the parenting books piled up beside my bed and I moved in the direction I thought best. I simply ignored what Robby had said. I knew that if I didn’t make a big deal out of what he was suggesting, it would simply fade away from our memories. Well, at least, that’s what I hoped. “I think it’s time for us to brush our teeth,” I said quickly, trying to cover up my confusion and embarrassment. “Yippee!” Robby yelled, throwing his hands in the air, and turning to run out of the room. I heard his steps as he ran up the stairs. I followed immediately, not even looking at Charles. I could not even imagine looking him in the face at that moment. “I think I have an extra toothbrush in my bathroom,” I said as I left the room. “Don’t worry Marshall, there’s a SpongeBob toothbrush for me in Robby’s bathroom,” replied Charles. I stopped in my tracks for a quick second, confused by this statement since I had forgotten about the extra toothbrush until that moment. I regained my momentum and continued up the stairs to join Robby. The three of us brushing our teeth together proved to be much harder than I anticipated, and I mean that in many different ways. First of all, there was little room in the small bathroom once the hulking frame of the gorgeous muscleman visiting us filled it. Our arms kept brushing up against each other and something akin to electricity would shoot through my body and come to full force in my cock each time. It was difficult also because there is a huge mirror in Robby’s bathroom and I found myself wanting to stare at Charles’ bent arm as he brushed his perfectly white teeth. The bicep bulged and stretched the fabric of his shirt so much that numerous times I just stood there staring as toothpaste foamed out of my mouth and down my shirt like I was a rabid dog. I realized midway through our teeth cleaning that Charles was completely aware of what I was staring at and that he was flexing his arm even more just to torture me. At one point I caught his eyes in the mirror and he smiled as he stopped moving his toothbrush up and down just so he could pump up his bicep extra hard – so hard, in fact, that the fabric made a noise as it screamed from being stretched too far. I almost shot a load as I began to imagine what it would be like to watch the sleeve of his black t-shirt rip across the beautiful thick peak of his upper arm. The only thing that prevented me from cumming in my pants was my son picking up on the chemistry between Charles and me. “You guys like each other, don’t you?” Robby asked. I looked down at him quickly and saw that he had a huge smile across his face. He had obviously been done brushing his teeth for a while. “Well, of course I like Charles,” I said and sprayed toothpaste all over the mirror in front of us. I had forgotten to rinse before speaking and this caused Robby, as well as Charles, to start laughing uncontrollably. I managed to regain some order in the room, rinsed my mouth, and said, “Okay, you two, into the bedroom for some reading.” Robby squirmed passed me and then I pressed my body up against the sink as Charles walked by. There was plenty of room for the big man, but he purposely pressed his body against mine as he walked behind me. I gasped out loud and this caused him to chuckle a little. I was pretty sure that I felt his very hard cock as he passed by and this caused my body to shake with excitement. We caught each other’s glance as he exited the room and I saw him mouth the words “You’re beautiful.” I had to stand at the sink for a few seconds after he left the room to calm myself down. I pressed my hardened rod up against the tiled top of the sink cabinet to intensify the feeling that Charles had caused. I knew if I didn’t stop daydreaming about seeing the big man naked I was going to blow my wad. I pushed away from the sink and moved toward Robby’s bedroom. “Okay Captain, time for a book or two,” I said moving towards the reading chair. “Charles can sit on your bed and listen.” “No, daddy,” Robby said, pulling at my hand, “Charles will sit first and we both can sit in his lap. That way we all get to see the pictures.” I felt my face flush red for the umpteenth time that evening. “Robby, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said looking at my son. “Please, daddy!” Robby pleaded. “I know Charlie wants to.” I looked at my son’s happy face and then turned to Charles. The big guy shrugged his shoulders and lifted his palms upward as if to say, “What are you going to do? - We should please the boy.” I knew I would get no help from him. I looked back down at Robby as he tugged on my hand with excitement. I knew instantly that I would not disappoint my son, but I wondered if I was going through with his new request just for him or if it was really for me. It didn’t matter; Charles moved to the chair and sat down. He then spread his big, thick legs and patted his massive right thigh inviting me to sit down. I suddenly became immobile as I anticipated touching his bulging body. Robby brought me out of my lustful coma as he pulled on my arm, leading me over to Charles. “Umm, what book should we . . . I mean what story do you want to . . . uh, you need to choose something to . . .” I tried to force words out of my mouth as I moved towards the beautiful man before me. If Robby had not been leading me I would not have been able to make it the few steps across the room. “Robby . . . what do you think . . . um, would be . . .?” “Don’t worry dad, I’ve got some books,” interrupted my son as I turned my body so I could scoot between Charles’ big legs. I was being careful not to touch him while I moved and I kept my eyes locked on his, mainly so I wouldn’t stare at his gigantic body as I got closer. I inhaled loudly right before I bent my knees and let my ass connect with his solid-as-steel leg. When my body touched his it was like some kind of explosion went off in my stomach that sent shock waves throughout every part of me. I could not believe how sturdy his leg felt. Suddenly, Robby climbed into my lap and let his body lean partly against me and partly against the protruding chest of Charles. I felt a giant arm reach around my body and then a strong hand grabbed my outside shoulder and pulled my frame into the same wall of firm muscle my son leaned against. A small whimper escaped from my body. Immediately, Charles lessened his grip on my shoulder. “Did I hurt you Marshall,” the big man asked and I could tell he was truly concerned. “Umm, uh, no . . . no, I’m fine. I just wasn’t ready to feel all of your . . . I mean, I wasn’t expecting for you to feel so solid . . . no, what I meant to say is that you just caught me off guard, that’s all.” As I spoke I sounded like a complete idiot. I looked at Charles’ face and saw that he was smiling at my response. I could tell he completely understood how his body affected me. And by the feeling of his large, hard tube of man-meat pressing up against the back of my legs, I could tell that Charles was impacted by me in the same way. Touching his stiff dick caused my heart and crotch to start pounding harder. I was sitting as straight as a board because I was nervous that even the slightest movement would send me beyond a point of no return and I would fill my underwear with cum. My breathing became slightly labored and I was suddenly nervous that I would not be able to read any of the stories that Robby had chosen. I glanced down at my son and saw that his tiny head was resting up against Charles’ massive right pec. I noticed the outline of an erect nipple, which seemed the size of a wine cork, pressing against the fabric at Robby’s eye level. I suddenly had an urge to switch places with my son and let my dry mouth wrap itself around that hard nub of muscle and suck like my life depended on it. Robby’s laughter snapped me out of my dream-like state. I looked down at his face and saw that he was chuckling at me. “You sure are small beside Charlie, dad!” he said innocently, but it still stung a little. I looked down at my own chest and then back to the slabs of marble-meat behind Robby. What I saw caused me to laugh too. My body seemed so small compared to the huge man supporting us. I even noticed that my toes barely touched the ground sitting on Charles’ bent leg. “Read us this story, daddy.” I looked down at the book that Robby placed in my hand and almost choked on my laughter. It was called “Simon Becomes a Big Boy.” All I could think of was how big the boy sitting in the chair beneath me was. It was a short book about a small boy named Simon whose parents marked his height growth on a doorframe in his house and how Simon never seemed to grow. The story ends with Simon being very pleased when he finally gains a few inches. It was a short book and didn’t take long to finish. It was strange that as I read the story I completely forgot about sitting in the lap of a big man and I simply enjoyed the feeling of Robby, Charles, and me being so close. I shut the book after reading the last page and looked at my son. Robby was still awake, but I could tell he was fighting sleep. “Well I get as big as Charlie, daddy?” he asked me, without looking up. “Not many people get as big as Charles,” I said quickly without thinking and then added, “but maybe you will, captain, maybe you will.” I suddenly felt a hand on the side of my head. Charles pulled me gently so the side of my face rested against his beefy shoulder. It was so comfortable and secure that I simply let my body mold into the contours of his muscle. Charles let his meaty arm slide down my body and left it wrapped around me as I opened the next book chosen by my son. It was a book we had read a thousand times about a dog that gets separated from his family, but finally reunites with them and all ends well. It was one of Robby’s favorite and he usually chose it to fall asleep to. I glanced down as I started and saw that my young boy had already shut his eyes. I knew he would be asleep before the second page of this story. I did not anticipate, however, that I would also fall asleep as quickly. My voice trailed away as I finished the second page. I woke up a little later and was confused as to where I was – but it suddenly came rushing back when I looked over at the massive chest beside me. I glanced up at Charles’ face and saw him smiling down at me. I then looked at my boy in my lap and saw that he was fast asleep. He was nestled between Charles and myself – something that pleased me greatly for some reason. The big man that I was resting on let his arm drop from my body. It was as if he read my mind, I slid from his leg and held my son in my arms as I stood up. I moved to Robby’s bed and Charles stepped over to turn down the covers as I approached. I placed my son down so his head rested on the pillow. I then pulled his sheet and blanket over him. I kissed him gently on he head and then stood up. I was a little surprised as the big man beside me bent down to kiss him, as well. I wasn’t jealous, but it did catch me off guard – even if I was secretly pleased. I stood there looking at Robby as I felt Charles leave the room. I knew he was giving me a few minutes alone with my son. When I exited Robby’s room, leaving the door slightly ajar, I knew instinctively that Charles was waiting for me downstairs. As I entered the family room connected to the kitchen the big man was standing in the middle of the room with a glass of wine for me. I quickly noticed that the glass contained a red wine, and I could tell by its look that it was my favorite Malbec. How did this man know me so well was a question that filled my mind, but I pushed these thoughts aside as I quietly accepted the glass from the bodybuilder in front of me. I also noticed that he had poured a glass for himself. We silently brought our glasses together and the sound of them touching each rang through the room. I stared at his emerald eyes as we quietly toasted each other and was mesmerized by his beauty. It was the first time that I realized his face was one that I could have easily dreamed up in a fantasy – Charles looked similar to the men that I longed for at night. We both took a sip of wine as we stared at each other. I knew nothing about the man standing in front of me, but I was sure that my feelings for him were more than a mere friend. “Here’s to Robby,” Charles said raising his glass again. “He likes you a lot,” I said raising my glass to his. “And what about his dad?” Charles asked after taking a sip of wine, “Does he like me too?” His question caught me off guard. I froze with my glass in the air. I needed a moment to process his question. I watched as Charles calmly took another big gulp of his wine – obviously waiting for my response. I gathered my thoughts and processed the events of the evening that had passed by this point, before I answered. “I think you already know the answer to your question. And correct me if I’m wrong, but I think I felt something that firmly confirmed your answer to the question as to whether you like Robby’s dad.” I said in response, sounding a lot cockier than I truly felt. “You are very correct,” Charles answered, smiling at me. “I was wondering if you noticed. I have never wanted something as much as I want you – how does that answer your question?” My cock ached even more than it did before his comment. I could not fathom that this muscleman wanted me as much as I wanted him. I began to doubt even the hard-on that pressed against my pants, wondering if all of this might be some kind of strange erotic dream. I took another sip of wine to prove to myself that what was happening was, indeed, very real. “I wasn’t just trying to appease Robby earlier when I said that I’d like to sleep with you, Marshall. I’m hoping that you really will ask me for a sleep-over,” Charles said, pulling me out of my stupor of doubt. It took me a few seconds to register what he had just said, but it took me no time at all to ask my next question. “Would you stay the night here, Charles? It would please me very much.” I said staring at the big man and speaking firmly, but softly. “Yes,” he replied simply. We stood there staring at each other. You could have cut the sexual tension in the room with a butter knife. It felt like neither of us blinked for a full ten minutes. I had no idea what was racing through Charles’ mind, but mine was full of visions of him undressed. I desperately wanted him to take the lead because it had been so long since I had made it to this point with any man. I was beginning to lose my nerve when he slowly, but deliberately, moved into action. He put his wine glass down on the counter, walked over to me, took my glass from my hand, placed it on the table beside me, and then bent his knees slightly placing one hand on my back and one behind my knees. He lifted me into the air effortlessly and never took his eyes from mine. I let my body fall into his strong arms, giving him control completely. Charles then began to walk around the room and took me to every light that was on so I could turn them off. Mid way through the task I realized he was taking me to each lamp or switch in the exact pattern that I did every night. It was as if he had watched me many times and had memorized my late night ritual. I smiled at this thought and closed my eyes in delight as the man of my dreams easily carried me up the stairs toward my bedroom. I only opened my eyes, taking me out of my thoughts of coming pleasure, when he stopped walking. I knew immediately that we had stopped at Robby’s door. Charles was maneuvering my body through his bedroom doorway so we could check on my son. This small action did not go unnoticed by me. I was overcome with even more desire for this incredible man because he seemed to care for my son almost as much as I did. Once we saw that Robby was sleeping soundly and was covered by his blanket, we continued down the hall to my bedroom. Charles walked directly to the bed and gently placed me down. He stood back up, remained at the side of the bed, and looked down at me smiling. “Will you indulge me in one little fantasy, Marshall?” he asked in a whisper. “Of course,” I replied quickly, without even thinking about it. I wanted to please this man that much. No matter what he wanted, I was ready to live out many fantasies with him. Part VI: Someone to Watch Over Me “Will you indulge me in one little fantasy, Marshall?” he asked in a whisper. “Of course,” I replied quickly, without even thinking about it. I wanted to please this man that much. No matter what he wanted, I was ready to live out many fantasies with him. Charles turned from the bed and walked to my closet. He disappeared for a minute and then reappeared. He carried something behind his back. When he returned to the side of the bed he again smiled down at me – it seemed like he had something a little devilish on his mind. For a second I wondered what I had gotten myself into. “Can we agree that there will be no questions? We’ll just live out my little fantasy and, if we need to, we can discuss it later?” Charles asked with slight pleading in his voice. “I promise, no questions,” I answered as my cock began to harden even more in anticipation of what was coming. Charles brought his hands from behind his back and I became very embarrassed when I saw that he held the bodybuilding magazines that I had hidden earlier on a high shelf in the closet. We both stared at the glossy covers of the multiple editions in his hands. I forced myself, in spite of my embarrassment to look at the face of the man standing beside my bed. “How did you . . .” I began, but Charles raised his right forefinger to his lips. “Shhhhh, no questions, remember?” He said quietly. “For me, right Marshall?” I nodded my head in agreement. “I’d like you to do me a favor. Please look through these and find pictures of guys that turn you on. And make sure you know why they turn you on – I mean specifically. Okay, Marshall? Can you do that for me?” Charles held out the small stack of magazines for me. I sat up, propping myself with a couple of pillows as I nodded yes. I took the magazines and, even though I was full of questions and still reeling from the fact that he knew about my secret jerk-off materials, I quickly rifled through the pages. I had stared at these things so much that I practically had them memorized. In just a few silent moments I had chosen four pictures that had helped me to ejaculate many times over the last few weeks. I held the first one up so Charles could see it. It was a picture of some new young Romanian bodybuilder – he didn’t have a beautiful face, but his body was unbelievable. “Ah, a nice choice Marshall. Do you mind telling me what you like about him?” Charles said encouragingly and this caused me to answer him swiftly and honestly. “He has beautiful abs,” I said looking back at the picture. “He does, indeed,” Charles said, taking the magazine, looking at it closely, and then handing it back to me. “Take a good look at his abs, Marshall. Get a good idea of what they look like.” He didn’t know that I had already memorized every part of the man, but I looked at the picture again. While I stared at the picture I could see that Charles was pulling his black t-shirt from his jeans. Without even looking up I knew he was lifting his shirt for me to see his stomach. “And now look at these abs, Marshall. Can you tell me which are better?” I glanced up quickly, wanting to see any part of this man without clothes – even if it was just his abs. Nothing could have prepared me, however, for the sight that was waiting. Charles had one arm behind his head and held the bottom of his shirt just below chest level as he crunched his torso. Eight flesh-covered speed-bump-looking abdominals popped out at me from his mid-section. The definition, the depth of the valleys in between each, and the power that exuded from each bulging mass of stomach muscle was mind-boggling. My mouth dropped open and I gasped out loud. I did not need to look back at the picture in my hand. I knew immediately that the abs in front of me made the guy in the picture look like a beginning weight lifter that hasn’t begun to lose his pudgy gut. My initial reaction to Charles’ abs was two-fold. First, I wanted to immediately run my tongue up and down his chiseled ridges just so I could feel them as close as possible, and then, secondly, I began to calculate in my head that his body fat count might be in negative numbers. I glanced at the face of the muscled man standing in front of me and was amazed to see that he was not straining at all to create the beautiful sight above his waist. As a matter of fact, when I looked back down he released his crunch and straightened up, and his stomach seemed as defined as it did when he was tensing it for me. I could not fathom the years of work needed to create muscles that looked like this. My head began to spin a little, and I dropped the magazine onto the floor. “One down,” Charles said laughing and then added, “who’s next?” I looked up at his face and instantly knew that he wasn’t being conceited or cocky as he led me through this muscle exercise – no, he wanted to excite me beyond my wildest dreams. He also wanted to show me that my most intense fantasies couldn’t hold a candle to the reality of his body. This was a fact that I was just beginning to grasp. I held up the next magazine without even looking at it. I continued to stare at the face of my real-life muscleman. “Nice chest,” was all I could get out in reference to the picture in my hand. Charles smiled at the fact that I could barely speak and then looked at the picture. “That is a nice chest,” Charles replied and then looked back at me. “And how does mine compare to his, Marshall?” At that moment Charles began to pull his t-shirt higher. I also noticed he had to stretch the hem of the shirt out from his body to get it beyond the massive mounds of flesh I had been admiring since we met at the grocery store. The second I saw the layers of muscle at the base of both of Charles’ mountainous pecs, I completely forgot the picture in the magazine that fell from my hand to the floor, landing beside the other one. Without even seeing his entire chest I knew there was no hope for the guy in the picture. My mouth began to water as I saw the cavernous beginning of the valley between those two huge slabs of male beef. I watched, mesmerized, as Charles struggled to pull the tight shirt over his right pec. When I finally saw the hardened nipple pop out of the rising shirt, I lost all ability to focus on anything except my need to see his entire giant chest. The big guy sensed my need and he paused, as if to tease me, letting the sight of his hard, meaty man-tit completely overwhelm me. Charles tensed the pec and I stopped breathing when I saw the different layers of muscle ripple and several indentions, which looked deep enough to hold Mont Blanc pens, formed at the side. My mind could not fathom the control it took to be able to move different parts of pectoral muscles. Then, as if he knew what I really wanted, Charles pulled the front of his shirt over his head and revealed both massive mountains of muscle. I inhaled deeply at the sight, having realized I had not been breathing. The big tease left the shirt draped from behind his head, down his neck, and under his arms – which only highlighted his awesome pecs even more. He looked me in the face as he inhaled deeply and made his chest rise into the air like it was the huge Hindenburg taking off. His intake of air made his nipples protrude out even more and I began to open and closed my lips like some baby signaling he wants to suck on his bottle. This made a giant smile creep across Charles’ face. He reached up and pulled his black t-shirt completely off of his body and let it fall to the floor. He then exhaled and held his arms at his side, simply letting his magnificent chest move up and down as he breathed. “You haven’t answered my question Marshall,” Charles said in a sexy whisper. “How does my chest compare to the one in the picture?” “That’s not a chest,” I said quickly, “that’s a whole fucking state! I’ve never seen anything so beautiful. I could put all the chests in that magazine together and it wouldn’t come close to yours.” My compliments obviously pleased the muscleman in front of me. He bent down and grabbed one of the magazines that still rested in my lap. He looked at the picture and then turned it towards me. “I’m guessing you like his arms. Am I right Marshall?” he asked as I looked at some blonde guy in a picture that showed his body from the waist up as he did a double biceps pose. All I could do was nod, because I knew what was coming and the rest of my body froze in anticipation. Charles looked at the picture again. “He has some pretty big arms. I hope I can come close to matching his. I hope I don’t let you down.” As Charles spoke and continued to look at the picture, he raised his other arm so it stuck straight out at his side. He curled his fingers slowly and made a fist. As he tightened his fingers even more and bent his wrist, veins began to appear – first they snaked up his forearm and then streaked across his upper arm. My gaze rested on his biceps that already bulged immensely - before he even flexed. As he started to bend his arm I noticed immediately that his thick forearm doubled in size, but that was nothing compared to the split-peaked boulder of a biceps that exploded bigger than my upper body. The guy’s arm looked more powerful than anything I’d ever seen. His one arm was bigger than both arms of the blonde in the picture put together. Charles began to twist his hand so different parts of his forearm and biceps popped out even more. I could feel pre-cum leaking out of my stiff dick, but it wasn’t even a slight indication of the amount of juice that had been building in my body since Charles had started his muscle comparisons. I took one last look at the monstrous muscle-packed arm in front of me and then I closed my eyes. I was very nervous that gazing at this beautiful man for even one more second was going to cause the dam in my crotch to burst and I’d spew copious amounts of jism. “Do you think my arms beat…?” Charles began. “Fuck yes!” I interrupted quickly and loudly. “There isn’t anyone in any of these magazines that comes close to you Charles. I’m pretty sure no one in the world comes close.” Without opening my eyes I tossed the magazines to the floor and I heard the one in his hand fall, as well. “So will you get on this bed so we can have sex already?” “I will,” Charles answered, but I could hear some hesitation in his voice. I opened my eyes and saw that he had lowered his arm – thank God – and was standing there looking at me. “I just think I should tell you . . . I mean, I think you ought to know . . . well, you see . . . I haven’t ever had sex before.” “Fucking hell, you’re joking,” I blurted out, without thinking. I was just too surprised by what he had said. This muscled stud, perfect in every way, was a freaking virgin. That was just not possible. “No, I’m not. This is all new to me,” Charles replied with a serious face. “Do you mean sex with a man or sex in general?” I asked, still in shock. “Sex in general,” came Charles’ shy answer. I’m sure my face did not hide my amazement. I could tell that my reaction was making Charles nervous, but it didn’t matter to me at that moment. There was no way I could not react to the news that the man of my dreams, the biggest fucking muscle monster I’d ever even imagined, and the beautiful half-naked man standing in front of me right at that moment was about to have sex for the first time in his life. I started to speak a few times, but no words came out of my mouth. I was too stunned. It was one of the most confusing moments I had ever encountered. “Listen, Marshall, if this news makes a difference, I’m sorry,” Charles said, noticing that I was having trouble finding words to say how I felt. “I know my lack of experience may cause this to not be perfect, but I do still really want to be with you.” “Wait, Charles, no,” I said half-laughing. “Stop. Stop. I don’t care a bit if you’re not experienced; as a matter of fact it’s kind of a turn on. You’ve already got me so hard and ready to explode that one kiss may make me cum harder than ever before. You are everything a man could want – you’re beautiful, you’re huge, you’re kind, and, most especially, my son likes you. He likes you a lot. And so do I. I’m just surprised, that’s all. I would expect a guy that looks like you to have had everyone he ever wanted.” “I’ve only ever wanted you, Marshall,” replied Charles before I could say anything else. “Yeah, but you’ve only known me for a few hours. What about all the years leading up to today?” I asked quickly. “It’s hard to explain, Marshall. I didn’t ever really exist before I met Robby and you – not in the real sense, anyway,” he answered. “Okay, that’s either the weirdest thing I’ve ever heard or the most romantic thing ever. I’m going for the most romantic. Come here big guy.” I scooted over on the bed, propped up some pillows, and motioned for him to lie down next to me. Charles moved his huge body onto the bed. I couldn’t help but stare at his huge arms and chest once he was close to me. I forced myself to leave my desires for a few minutes and focus on what he needed. “Don’t be nervous, okay? I’ll lead you through this. I think tonight might just be the first night of the rest of your incredible sex life.” With that I leaned toward the big man, rested my right palm on his massive chest, and brought my face to his. I smiled as he closed his eyes, obviously excited and nervous about the upcoming kiss. When our lips locked I am sure he felt the same fireworks go off in his body that I did. This moment seemed like it had been coming for a lifetime. There were no words to explain how comfortable and familiar it felt kissing Charles. And by the way the muscled behemoth kissed back I was sure it wasn’t his first time doing that. As soon as he opened his mouth to welcome my exploring tongue I moved my body over on top of his. It felt like I was mounting some huge bull. Even through our clothes I could feel how hard every inch of his body was – especially the lead pipe I felt at his crotch. Charles moaned with pleasure as I started rubbing my body against his. My hands immediately explored the wide expanse of his pecs and zoomed in on his rock-hard erect nipples. As soon as I clamped down hard on those nubs of steel he opened his mouth wide in a pleasure-filled gasp. I took advantage of the moment and let my mouth move to his neck. I pressed my open lips against his skin and then sucked in hard. His entire body went rigid from the thrill of my actions. Who knows what takes over gay men when they are at the beginning of intense sex. I’ve always imagined that some kind of internal sex demon starts to control a guy’s mind and body, making him focus only on getting and giving pleasure. Even the shyest man can become an aggressive beast when he is throwing it down with another man. That’s what seemed to be happening in my bed at that moment. Suddenly the “inexperienced” Charles became a fucking sex machine and took the lead in our foreplay. In a flash I was tossed off of his big body and onto my back on the bed. Immediately his heavy, muscled body came crashing down on top of me. My breath was knocked out of me a little, but the sensation of being covered by hard beefy skin turned me on so much that I didn’t care. In what I thought was an attempt to copy what I had just done to him, Charles placed his mouth on my neck and began to kiss and suck. The force of his oral action forced my chin into the air and my head pressed further into the pillow behind me. I was so focused on the sensation at my neck that I barely realized my shirt was being unbuttoned and expertly pulled from my body. Charles used one of his strong hands to actually raise my torso off the mattress to remove the shirt completely. But the big man never stopped his masterful work with his lips and tongue. Once my shirt was discarded to the floor, I suddenly felt strong, beefy arms squeeze my body tightly. My own arms were pinned to my sides, making it impossible for me to move any part of my body – my head was held in place by Charles’ mouth, my upper body was sandwiched by two massively muscled arms, and the rest of me was being crushed by the heavy body on top of me. Usually, being unable to move at all would have driven me crazy, but right now my body was simply on fire everywhere with pleasure. An incredible feeling at my crotch abruptly made all of my attention focus there. The muscleman on top of me was rocking his hard tool up and down my own rigid cock. It didn’t take long for the motion to make the juices in my body reach a close-to-breaking point. I was so turned on by this man that I was going to shoot my load simply from some heavy foreplay. The motion at my lower body stopped right at the magical moment when your cock teeters at the brink of release or recovery – as if the man on top of me knew exactly how much action my body could take. My eyes were closed, but I could tell that Charles had pushed his upper body off of me with his huge arms. I could breathe more easily and my cock pulsed a few times before it backed away from the boiling point that had brought me so close to eruption. I did not want to miss any opportunity to gaze at or grope this man’s perfect body, so I quickly opened my eyes and raised my hands to his beefy pecs. The way Charles was pressing his body off of the mattress cause the two mounds of muscle to be pushed together, which made them harder and bulge out even more. A jolt of pleasure shot through my body as soon as my hands landed on his hot, hard flesh. I squeezed the layers of muscle above me, but Charlie quickly tensed his chest pressing my fingers out. It was like he wanted to show off the power of his muscles. I merely let my hands slide down his magnificent wall of flexed flesh and gave him pleasure when I again grabbed his protruding nipples with my fingers. I smiled at the man as I pinched hard, causing him to first gasp and then moan loudly as I twisted the solid lumps of flesh. I was amazed at how much enjoyment ran through my mind and body from the sound and sight of pleasing the giant man. I leg go of his nips and moved my hands up over his mega broad shoulders, making sure my fingers slid through the deep indentions and over the thick veins that covered them. I purposely did not let my hands drop down to Charles’ massive arms – I only stared at them as my hands rested on his shoulders. I somehow knew that if I touched the two skin-covered marble pillars at either side of my body I would spew the wad that continued to scream for release within my body. I then moved my gaze to his face because I was worried that even staring at his colossal arms might cause me to explode. Charles was looking at me with such intensity that it made me want to somehow force our bodies to become one – that’s how much I was sure we desired each other. “May I fuck you, Marshall?” he asked in a voice that was both forceful and generous at the same time. “I thought you’d never ask,” I replied smiling. A wave of immense craving filled every part of my being. My hot, tense body immediately was covered in goose bumps as I anticipated the huge man plowing me with his cock. It seemed as if I had yearned for this moment for all of my life. My ass actually began to pulse with delight, knowing that its long period of getting no action was coming to an end. I began to let my mind move quickly to different visions of how this strong man might accomplish the upcoming task. I had always dreamed of a big man standing up and fucking me, as I wrapped my legs around his waist and he supported me with his enormous arms. Another dream involved the dining room table downstairs – a big man throwing me onto its surface and ravaging my ass as his legs banged up against the heavy wood. But the dream that seemed to come back the most involved some big man not taking off my clothes and easily shoving his hard, strong dick through my blue jeans right into my waiting hole. That one always seemed to excite me the most. Somehow, in the midst of my voyage into dreams of how I wished to be fucked, I missed the fact that Charles had been able to unbutton my pants and push them down off my body. His jeans had also somehow mysteriously disappeared. He had spread my legs apart and now knelt between them. He was running his strong hands up and down my thighs – like he was inspecting the meat before he bought it. My hands had found my own hardened nipples and I was squeezing them mercilessly. Without any kind of warning, Charles slid his hands down further, grabbed my calves and lifted my legs into the air. I then felt his strong, big paws move back to the bottom of my thighs and grab them tightly. I was aware that his fingers wrapped more than halfway around my upper legs. Charles pulled my body higher and I found my body in the air as I rested on my shoulders with my neck bent so I could see upward. It didn’t hurt at all because the colossal man above me seemed to be supporting my body easily. I bent my knees and my lower legs fell on either side of the man’s body so I had a better view of what he was doing. I could see my hard cock sticking straight down like a two-by-four stretched out across my stomach. It dawned on me that if Charles pushed down on my legs hard enough he could have steered my own stiff dick into my mouth. I was not sure my back would have been able to handle it, though. I wasn’t as limber as I used to be. Charles brought his face down to my balls, opened his mouth slightly, and actually sucked them both into his mouth with one quick inhale. The warmth of his mouth and the sudden pull on my balls made my body to jerk a few times. The big man let his tongue massage his mouthful for a while and it was a sensation I had never felt before. After a few seconds he let my ball sack fall from his mouth and then he brought his mouth down to my ass crack. His warm, wet tongue slid across my asshole a few times teasingly. I moaned out loud in immense pleasure and this seemed to make the man go into overdrive in hopes of making the sound happen more. I felt the thick tip of his tongue easily break through the clenched opening of my hole, like Hercules effortlessly busting through locked doors. He slid his tongue back and forth through the opening, allowing it to escape completely a few times just so he could show off his strength by thrusting it in again. Every time it penetrated my clamped outer sphincter I would cry out in sexual bliss. I was getting more aroused than ever in my life as I thought about how his tongue was just getting me lubed for the real prize. “Fuck me, Charles, fuck me,” I cried out between my joyous roars. The sensation of his tongue in my ass continued even after I knew he had pulled out completely. He lowered my body slightly, pulled my body into him a little more, and then pressed something much larger and harder than his tongue between my ass cheeks. The tip of his steel-like dick pressed up against my warmed up anus cavity and I could feel pre-cum dripping from its slit. Even with the masterful work done by his tongue, I knew my chute was not completely ready for all of Charles’ manhood. That, however, was what gives a man the most pleasure – knowing that the big cock about to enter him is going to hurt at first, but then feel oh-so-good soon after. It felt like there was enough juice flowing from Charles’ dickhead that I would have been able to slide a fireplug into my ass, but, of course, I had underestimated the huge package being delivered by the equally huge man. I emitted an animalistic scream when Charles forced the mushroom head of his monster cock beyond the tight walls of my hole. The man showed no mercy and let the massive tip of meat just rest in the opening, stretching my rectum beyond what I ever imagined possible. My scream ended way before the pain did. I stopped when I realized that the fat dickhead inside of me was actually pulsing as it plugged my crack. I could not fathom the muscle control that must exist in man’s body to enable him to command his rod to swell and contract like what was happening within me. My astonishment caused me to forget about the intense pain and only focus on how Charles was able to thrill me in new ways. Suddenly the head was pushed past the protective sides of my hole and the pain completely went away. I was stunned. Somehow the magic work of Charles’ meaty tip helped to allow my body to move to pleasure more rapidly than ever before. “That was fucking incredible,” I whispered and I suddenly realized that our two bodies were covered in beads of sweat. Our sex, just to that point, had already thrilled both of us more than either dreamed possible. Charles only grunted in response to my comment and this sound excited me in some primal way that I didn’t understand. I could only liken it to the way a bullfighter must get thrilled when the bull cries out before charging. Adrenaline was pounding through my body as I prepared for the same kind of pounding in my ass. I knew that Charles’ immense piece of meat was going to fill me in a way that would make me curl my toes, ball my hands into painful fists, and grit my teeth so hard that my jaw would ache, but I didn’t care. I wanted to feel this man completely and that meant taking his entire shaft no matter how terrifying it seemed. I knew that opening my body so the muscleman could propel his entire organ into me would give him satisfaction beyond his wildest dreams. I might have been the guy on the bottom in this lovemaking moment, but I knew that I controlled the intensity our sexual gratification. I wanted to please this gigantic man in a way that would make him desire me for every second of the rest of his life. I wanted to seal our obvious lust for each other with something more – something supernatural and outside mortal comprehension. I froze – my mind and my body – as I unexpectedly grasped that what I wanted was for him to fall in love with me forever. I wanted him to be enough to make me never resort to magazines or dreams of other men again. I suddenly returned to everything present, Charles grunting, the slow movement of his cock being pressed into my ass, and everything else, as I understood that he was already these things for me. We were bonded in some unreal way – I knew it, even after only half a day together. It was as if I had really known him for many years and we were simply fulfilling our destiny. The awareness of his cock sliding into my body way beyond what I thought should be normal snapped me to full attention. I suddenly worried that my smaller body would not be able to accommodate his pole without doing internal damage. It was then that his bulging quads and hairy crotch meet my ass cheeks. Charles grunted louder as he pressed into my ass harder, shoving into me even more. He took a deep breath and rammed his rod as much as he could. He then froze, not breathing and having plugged me completely with his mammoth cock. He spoke in a low guttural voice that sounded inhuman and I could tell he was clenching his teeth tightly. “You are the one that is fucking unbelievable, Marshall. I want to stay right here, inside of you, forever.” His words caused me to shake a little with emotion. He realized how he had affected me and chose to not let either of us dwell on the exchange too much. He breathed out and slid his crotch backwards slowly, allowing his dick to slide through my chute. Before I could even register the enjoyment this motion caused in my body, Charles began to thrust his cock in and out of my chute quickly. At the same time he moved my legs onto his wide shoulders and pressed into me harder, causing my body to fold up like a closed lawn chair. His big hands came down to my chest and he brushed my hands away. He grabbed my pecs roughly and began to squeeze them with his strong fingers. Throughout all of this his cock was moving back and forth in my expanded anal cavity. He was letting the head of his cock hit the inside wall of my opening and then forcing it back into me deeply. Sweat was falling from the big man’s body onto my stomach and chest, mixing with my own. We were both breathing heavily and, in between, Charles was making a rumbling sound that resembled the engine of a jumbo jet. I completely forgot about Robby being asleep down the hall and began to shout like a wild man. “Fuck . . . fuck . . . oh shit, Charles . . . I’m going to shoot . . . I’m going to fucking cum,” I cried and my voice only made Charles move his cock faster and harder. “Ahhhhhhhfuckkkkkkk!!!” My body seemed to turn to stone – that’s how tense it shot. My senses quit working. My eyes were open but I saw nothing, there was just ringing in my ears, and any feeling in my body was focused in the tiny slit of what I knew was a completely purple, hard cock. Cum shot out with such force that it actually hurt my forehead when it splattered there. Hot semen streamed across my face and chest as my body convulsed like I was the victim of an exorcism. The first sensation to return to my body was an aching in my balls and my dickhead as it continued to jerk but nothing came out. That’s also when I realized that warm fluids were shooting into my ass chute and filling my insides completely. It registered that much of Charles’ cum was seeping out of my hole even as his cock plugged it – there just wasn’t enough room inside of me for the amount of juice he was shooting. My hearing came back suddenly and I became conscious of the booming, beast-like voice coming from the mouth above me. Charles’ face popped with intense veins and turned a deep red. He looked like some warrior in battle. Even as he shot his powerful load he continued to thrust his cock back and forth within me – prolonging pleasure for both of us. After what seemed like an eternity, the huge man stopped spewing and let my legs slide from his shoulders. As Charles let his body fall onto mine his cock popped from my hole, causing me to gasp one last time. Then his massive body covered me again and only the sound of our heavy breathing filled the room. We both just laid there while our bodies attempted to return to normal. I could feel the pounding of Charles’ heart even through his thickly muscled chest. It took about fifteen minutes for both of us to calm down to a place where we could move. Charles lifted his body from mine, and our skin made funny sounds where semen had made us stick together. He rolled onto his back beside me and I immediately missed the feeling of his huge body on top of me. We lay there for a few more minutes of silence. “Well, if that was your first time, I fucking look forward to you improving with practice. If that’s possible.” I laughed as I said this and I heard Charles chuckle too. “I got to tell you something, though, man. You nailed a bunch of sexual fantasies – it’s as if you were in my head or something. That was just fucking awesome.” There was only silence in the room and I was nervous Charles was asleep and had missed my compliments. I turned my head and found him looking at me. He had a strange look on his face. “I love you, Marshall,” he said bluntly. I was stunned. “Well, let’s just take it one day at a time there, mister. Most gay men fall in deep something with the first guy they have sex with.” I smiled at him in hopes that I would not offend him. His honesty and newness was invigorating, but I had been there before. I wanted to help Charles through this process and not take advantage of him. “No, Marshall,” he said with a serious tone. “I’ve loved you for a long time. I know this will be hard to understand, so please don’t say anything for a few minutes. Promise me.” I didn’t respond at first because I didn’t know where this conversation was going. “Promise me, Marshall.” “Okay, okay. I promise not to say anything for a few minutes,” I replied smiling. I watched as Charles searched for the words to tell me something. “I’ve known you for more than six years,” he said and I opened my mouth to speak. The hurt look that immediately streaked across his face made me close my lips quickly. “Oh this is so hard. You got to make sure you don’t freak out. I was sent here six years ago . . . to be Robby’s . . .well, to be Robby’s guardian angel. You see, I’m an . . . no, I used to be an angel. Three days ago I chose to become human so I could be with you, Marshall. Over these last six years I’ve fallen in love with you. I know this is hard to take in, but you got to believe me. I love you very much.” Part VII: Just Believe Charles’ serious tone, and equally serious face, scared me. I wasn’t afraid for myself exactly, but I did become aware that this man could hurt my son. Memories of the cock hardening, mind-blowing sex that had just happened instantly disappeared. So many things fell into place for me at that moment. This man had obviously been stalking my son and me for a while. He knew too much about our lives for the convenience of our chance meeting at the market to be believable. I moved into a defensive mode, but refrained from making it obvious. I did not want to make this big man angry or for him to realize I had become scared. I forced myself to speak calmly and naturally. “And how long have you been a guardian angel, Charles?” I asked. I carefully slid over to the side of the bed and sat up, turning my body to look at him – I did not want to take my eyes off of him for even a second. “Don’t Marshall . . . please don’t treat me like I’m some kind of mad man. I can take anything . . . you asking me to leave forever or you screaming at me, but I don’t want you to treat me like I’m crazy.” Charles sat up and I was amazed to see tears start sliding down his cheeks. “What did you expect, Charles,” I said, a little too loudly. “You expect me to believe that a few days ago you were an angel flying around my house with wings . . . or, I’m sorry, were you like Clarence in that film – still working on getting your wings?” We stared at each other and the room became very cold and very silent. Charles shut his eyes tightly and tried to control some emotion that was taking over his body. For a second I thought he was going to go off his rocker and attack me, even though somewhere in the back of my head I knew this man would never hurt me. I forced myself to not let that feeling overtake my mind. I stayed on the defensive, because I did not know what might come next. Charles opened his eyes and looked at me. “I’ll leave Marshall, but give me five minutes. Please. That’s all I ask for – five minutes to explain. I don’t want that time to convince you of anything, I have a feeling that’s not possible. I just want to give you some information to think about. That’s all I ask. Just five minutes, please.” Charles spoke calmly and seemed rational. I don’t know what made me trust him, but I did. I knew I would give him the five minutes, but I would not ignore how my body felt so defensive. I had to protect my son no matter what. “You have five minutes,” I said standing up and pulling on my pants quickly. I tossed his jeans and underwear to him. Charles quickly pulled them on and then grabbed his shirt, putting it on, as well. “Did you ever have an imaginary friend growing up, Marshall?” the big man asked as he stood on the other side of the bed. “What kind of question is that? I thought you were explaining.” I snapped back. “I am. I am. Just give me a second. I have a point. Anyway, I know the answer. You had an imaginary older friend called Collin. You don’t remember him, but you’ve heard your family talk about him for years. Am I right?” He looked at me as the question hung in the air. “How could you possibly know that? Have you been stalking other members of my family, too?” I asked, tensing my body. I could not believe what this guy seemed capable of. How sick a man was he? “No, I promise, Marshall. I know because I know Collin,” he answered. “Collin is . . . I mean was, imaginary!” I shouted. “Calm down Marshall, please,” Charles said quietly and it did cause some of my anger to dissipate. “Just let me explain. Every child is granted a guardian angel when they are born. They actually stay with you for your whole life – if you need them, but people don’t realize that. When you are really young you are the most innocent that you’ll ever be – except maybe on your deathbed. You are able to see your guardian angel because you are able to still believe in things beyond this world. That’s why you saw Collin until you were eight and a half. This life started taking over and you stopped needing your supposed ‘imaginary friend.’ You see children are scared of dark closets, scary trees outside of their windows, the empty space beneath their bed, and so much more. This helps them to connect with their guardian angel. Once those things don’t frighten a child, they no longer need a friend to sit in their room with them – or to play with them when they are alone. That’s why Robby’s been able to see me and talk to me. He’s still innocent – he still believes.” “Leave my son out of this,” I said through clenched teeth. “I will, I will, but let me just add that he’s the one that suggested I make the choice I did.” Charles had obviously picked up that he made me nervous because of my fear he might do something to my son. He spoke clearly and calmly to prevent me from getting angrier. “Robby knows how lost you have felt these past few years.” My face tensed and I began to speak, but Charles held up his hand. “As much as a son can know something like that, but I’ve watched you suffer, as well. Robby and I talked about it a lot. One day I told him about how I felt and he said I should become human so I could be with you. I know this is all too much to handle, but just give me a few more minutes.” Charles didn’t give me a chance to respond, he quickly continued to speak. “Think back over the last few days. Robby has told you a lot about me. One day I tied his shoes, I’m the one that fixed the tire swing at the park by shoving it into the concrete, when you got your car stuck against the tree I’m the one that lifted it away, and I’m the one that ripped the tree out of the ground and broke it into the pieces at the end of your driveway.” I took at few steps toward the doorway; I was becoming very nervous that this guy was even crazier than I thought. How insane he was to have followed me so much that he knew all of these things. It was obvious that Charles caught on to what I was doing as I inched toward the door, but he didn’t make any sudden moves. I began to doubt that I could move faster than this man, even though he was much bigger than me. I knew how powerful he was. It struck me that he might just be toying with me? “So now you are telling me that you have super strength, right?” I said, allowing a disbelieving chuckle to come at the end of the statement. “I used too. When I became human, I became normal,” he replied. “If you call that body normal,” I said, forgetting for a minute how scared and angry I was. This comment made Charles smile a little. “I’m going to just reach down and grab my shoes, Marshall. I’m going to leave now. I just want to add one last thing. I have lied to you about one thing tonight.” Charles looked at me as he slipped his shoes on. “I did have sex before this evening. It was with you the other night – remember? You thought you were fantasizing everything, but couldn’t believe how vivid it was. I was allowed one night with you while I was still an angel and that enabled me to easily sense what turned you on. How do you think I knew so much about your desires tonight? Just think back and see how similar the experiences were. I’m ready to go now, Marshall. I won’t ever bother you again, I promise. I hope you’ll come to realize how much I’ve sacrificed for you and how much I love you.” Tears were now streaming down Charles’ face and he was wiping them away as fast as they came. I stepped back a little and let him exit the room. I followed him quickly, making sure to stand in front of Robby’s door as he passed. Charles could not help but notice my actions, and this caused his body to shake a little as he fought back more tears. “Make sure you tell Robby I said goodbye. Will you do that for me, Marshall? Please,” he asked as he stepped through the front door onto the porch. His face was blotchy from crying. I actually felt sorry for the man. He had obviously hoped we could be his family, but I knew I could not have someone so delusional around my son. I was, however, not heartless. I looked at him and sighed deeply. “I will Charles. I promise,” I answered as I began to push the door closed. “Make sure you ask him about Collin,” Charles said loudly, right before I shut and locked the door. I quickly moved to one of the windows in the front room and watched as Charles walked away. His shoulders heaved greatly and I could hear his sobs through the window. I watched until he disappeared into the night and then went around to make sure all of the doors and windows to the house were locked. I kept glancing out the front window to see if the crazy man had returned. I went upstairs to Robby’s room, lifted him from his bed, and then took him to my room. I covered him with the blankets on my bed and then shut and locked my bedroom door. I contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside told me that I didn’t need to. I did, however, pick up the phone and call someone else. The phone rang a few times and finally a very groggy female voice answered, “hello.” “Hello, Miss Emma,” I said, speaking very fast. “I’m sorry to be calling so late, but it’s very important. This is Marshall, Robby’s dad. I need to ask you something and I know it will sound very crazy, but it’s so very important . . .” “He told you, didn’t he? I told him to wait, but he didn’t, did he?” she said, interrupting me. My mind started spinning as I let her words soak in. How on earth could she know what I was talking about? Then it hit me that she might somehow be involved in the entire mess, too. “Do you mean your brother, Charles? Is that who you are talking about,” I asked slowly. “He’s not technically my brother,” the voice on the line answered. “You see, Marshall, I used to be a guardian angel, too.” She paused, knowing how these words would impact me. I had to sit down on the edge of the bed. What in the fuck was going on? Did these two people have some kind of plan to do something to my son? I almost hung up, intending to call the police, but her voice stopped me. “Listen, Marshall. I know this is way too much for someone to grasp in such a short time. That’s why I told Charlie to not tell you. I became human years ago because I fell in love with a teacher that worked at the preschool for the kid I guarded. I then opened my own school, knowing that all of my kids had angels watching them, as well. I realized a few months ago that Robby had a very strong bond with his angel. He told me that Charlie was going to be his new dad. Once you’re human you no longer can see other angels, but two days ago when this guy was standing outside of the school, as I was leaving, I knew who he was before he even spoke. I tried to tell him to take it slow, even offering him a job at the school, but good old Charlie is too much in love. I was in his same shoes a few years ago, so I know how it is. Listen, Marshall, promise me two things. Promise me that you won’t call the police. I can guarantee that Charlie won’t ever contact you again unless you make the first move. I know he won’t. And secondly, promise me that you’ll tell Robby the truth. This is going to be really hard on him. Promise me, please Marshall.” Her concern for my son actually touched me, but I was too confused to allow it to end my fears about Charles and, now, her. I went into the same calm mode I had taken with the crazy man earlier. “I promise, Emma. I’m sorry to have bothered you so late. Umm, I’d like to tell you, though, that I don’t think Robby will be at your school ever again.” I hung up the phone quickly. I contemplated, again, calling the police, but decided against it. There was something deep inside of me still saying that Charles would never hurt Robby or me. I lay down beside my son on the bed and listened carefully for the sound of a window breaking or the lock on a door being picked. I fell asleep after a few minutes of listening, mostly from pure exhaustion and my deep disappointment. It seemed like only a few minutes had passed when I felt small hands shaking me and my son’s voice filled the room. “Daddy, where’s Charlie?” Robby asked. “What?” I said groggily. “Where’s Charlie?” he repeated. I was instantly awake, having remembered what had happened the night before. My body immediately went tense as I thought about how Charles had shown his true colors. I looked over and saw that the bedroom door was still shut and locked. I turned to my son. “Um, Charles had to . . . he had to leave,” I said and immediately Miss Emma’s plea that I be honest with my son popped into my head. I pushed it away, putting her in the same crazy category as Charles. “Go where?” my son persisted. I was suddenly aware of Robby’s fearful tone and I turned to face him. “Listen, Robby. The truth is that I asked Charles to leave. I don’t think he’s someone we should be friends with.” I was desperately trying to find the right way to share what had happened with my young son. “Why not?” Robby asked with a very puzzled face. “It’s hard to explain, captain. I just think Charles doesn’t always tell the truth and you know how we think that is very important.” I couldn’t believe what I was saying because here I was not telling the complete truth, as well. “Charlie always tells the truth, daddy,” he said quickly and firmly. “I don’t think so, captain.” I said in response. My son sat there and stared at me for a few seconds. “You didn’t believe him, did you dad,” Robby said quietly. “What? What do you mean, Robby?” I asked. “He told you the truth and you didn’t believe him. That’s why you made him leave.” Robby answered. “No, it’s just that I think Charles might be . . . I don’t know . . . he might be a little scary. We didn’t know him at all. It might not be good for him to be around you.” I was now trying to be as honest as possible. “Charlie’s not scary, dad. And he’s not crazy.” Robby said and his last comment caught me by surprise. “I didn’t say he was crazy,” I replied. “But I bet you thought it. I’ve known Charlie for a long time, dad, and he’s really, really good. You didn’t need to send him away,” Robby said with a very serious face. I could not believe this was my young son talking to me this way. “Well, I’m the adult, captain, and I made the decision that he had to leave,” I said, expecting that my comment would end the conversation. I turned to climb out of bed. “I’m really mad at you, dad!” my son suddenly shouted at me. I was flabbergasted – my son had never said such a thing to me. I turned to look at him and I’m sure my face was red with anger. I tried to speak calmly. “I’m sorry you feel that way, Robby, but I am your father and my decision is final.” After I spoke we sat there staring at each other. I was amazed because I had no idea what was going on inside my son’s head. I usually could easily sense all of his thought processes. His face showed nothing, but I could tell he was concentrating very hard on something. “I know you don’t believe it, dad, but Charlie’s been my friend for a really long time. Soon, I’m not going to need someone like Charlie. That’s why I gave him to you. I wanted you to be happy.” Tears began to slide down my son’s face as he spoke and I was reminded of Charles’ tears the night before. “I have Collin now, but soon he’ll go away. I just wanted you…” “What did you say, Robby?” I asked, interrupting him – something I tried to never do, but I was shocked at what he had just said. “I wanted you to be happy,” he answered innocently. “No, before that,” I said moving closer to him. “I’m not going to need Collin soon.” Robby repeated. “Who’s Collin,” I asked quickly. “My new friend, dad. He took Charlie’s place.” Robby said and I could tell he was frustrated with my questions. He still couldn’t believe that I didn’t understand him. “Where’s Collin right now, Robby,” I asked looking around the room – as if I would suddenly see a third person vaporize. “He’s in my room, dad. For gosh sakes!” Robby said. As I jumped out of my bed it registered that there was something opening in my heart and in my mind. Memories of my childhood came rushing back and my body was suddenly soothed with a warm, familiar feeling. I unlocked and opened the bedroom door quickly. I knew Robby was following me as I moved toward his room. The door was only slightly ajar and when I pushed it open my mouth fell open. There, sitting in the chair beside Robby’s bed, was my old childhood friend Collin. I instantly recognized him. He was about twenty-five years old and had golden hair. He looked at me and his face broke into a huge smile. “Hello, Marshall,” he said softly, “Long time no see.” “Holy shit,” I said out loud and Collin instantly disappeared. “Oh, you owe me a quarter, dad. You said a bad word,” Robby said poking me in the side. I turned to my son. “Did you see him?” I asked – still in complete shock. “Of course. It sure did take you a long time. You believe now, don’t you?” Robby said, but I barely heard him. I turned to leave the room. “Get your shoes Robby. Don’t worry about getting dressed. We’ve got to go find someone,” I yelled over my shoulder as I ran to my room to put on a shirt and some shoes. One thing, and one thing alone, occupied my mind. I came running back towards Robby’s room as I was pulling on a sweatshirt. “Come on, captain, we’ve got to get your shoes on and . . .” My voice stopped as soon as I came into my son’s room and found him totally dressed and his shoes tied. His hair was even combed. I stood there dumbfounded. “What? How did you . . . I mean . . . hey, your shoes are tied. Did you do that?” I said, having noticed his feet. “No, dad, Collin did.” Robby answered in a voice full of frustration at my disbelief. “Of course he did, of course he did,” I said and then bent down to grab my son in my arms. I knew I took the stairs a little too quickly, but I was a man on a mission. “Thanks, Collin,” I yelled over my shoulder. I was sure I heard a voice say, “you’re welcome” and this made me laugh as I carried my son to the car in the garage. I raised the door and backed the car out, turning around in the seat to see where I was going. When I saw the empty space where a big tree used to stand I abruptly stopped the car, put it in park, opened my door and jumped out. “Hang tight, captain, I’ll be right back,” I said over my shoulder as I walked to the back of the car. “Okay, daddy!” Robby yelled and I could hear in his voice that he was loving the fact that I was either having a nervous breakdown or the biggest eye-opening experience of my life – well, the second biggest after last night’s sex. I moved to the back bumper of the car and bent down. I ran my hand along the top of the long piece of metal. As I got near the opposite end from where I started I noticed the big, thick indention. I placed my thumb into the space. I couldn’t believe it. There, in the metal, was the perfect mark of a very large thumb. I could even see small grooves that were the bending joints of the thumb. I began to stand up, but then had another idea. I ran my fingers underneath the wide bumper, just below the thumbprint and I clearly felt the grooves of four fingers. My mind went crazy with lust and excitement. “Fuck,” I said loudly, in awe of the strength that obviously crushed and lifted my car so easily. “I heard that!” yelled Robby from the car. “That’s another quarter you owe me!” “Captain, you can have ten dollars today. I have a feeling I might be using bad language a lot!” I said as I got back in the car and put on my seatbelt. “Are you mad then, daddy?” Robby asked concerned. “No, my little man, I am in awe. I am in awe of something big and beautiful,” I said as I started down the driveway. I chose to let out a loud whistle, instead of cussing, when I noticed the chunks of tree piled up beside the road. My cock went instantly hard, as well. It thrilled me tremendously to think that a man could do that with just his hands – well, an angel. I stopped the car suddenly right before I pulled out onto the street. “What’s the matter,” Robby asked, his voice jolting me from my moment of sudden concern. “I have no idea where he would be,” I answered my son - as I looked at him in the rearview mirror. He could see the sadness in my face and, yet, he smiled broadly. “Come on dad, you know,” he said bluntly and continued to smile. I started to protest but then I realized the only place he could be. It was like a deep connection to the man was instantly revealed or, better; it was like my gay GPS system was working on overload. I looked both ways and then hit the gas pedal hard. The tires on my car squealed and Robby yelled ‘yippee’ as we flew onto the road. I tried to stay under the speed limit but it was very hard to do. I was full of excitement and incredible desire. My mind was open and clear for the first time in many years and I knew I would do anything necessary to get the man of my dreams back. As we pulled up to Robby’s favorite playground in the park I could see the figure of a huge man sitting on the very familiar tire swing. Charles’ size actually made the swing look like one of those toddler’s toys you can buy for a two year old. I honked the horn loudly, jumped out of the car, and unbuckled Robby from his car seat – then both of us started running towards the playground. “Charlie! We’re here!” Robby yelled as we ran. I could see that Charles had stood up quickly and a big smile was beaming on his face. When we reached him Robby threw his arms around the big man’s legs and, before I even realized what I was doing, I threw my arms around his upper body – but they barely made it around his broad shoulders. The three of us stayed this way for a few minutes and then Robby and I released at the same time – stepping back to look at the big man. “I was hoping you’d come,” Charles said softly to me. “I’m so sorry,” I blurted out as I began to cry, “Can you ever forgive me?” “Of course, Marshall,” the huge man said as he wiped tears from my face, “I hoped you just needed time.” “Will you guys just kiss already,” yelled Robby as he climbed onto the swing. I was no longer shocked by the boldness of my son. I realized, happily, that my boy was extremely perceptive and comfortable with himself – what more could a father ask for. I smiled at my son and then turned back to Charles. “The boss has spoken,” I said, laughing. “So there’s only one thing to do.” Charles bent down a little and I brought my lips to his. This kiss was even more powerful than those from last night. I’m sure it had something to do with the fact that I now believed in so many things that I didn’t before – like the fact that the perfect man can exist or that my son could teach me profound lessons about life. Our kiss was brief, but intense. I think we both realized we had many years of more kisses. “Somebody push me!” Robby yelled. “And how do we ask, captain?” I responded from habit. “Please, somebody push me!” Robby said laughing. “Maybe your dad, Charlie, would like to push you,” I said softly and was surprised at how the words caught in my throat. Both Charles and my son looked at me quickly. They both had the same shocked look on their face that slowly turned into a big smile. I stepped over to one of the metal poles that held the swing. I could see that Charles’ eyes were wet with tears. He started to gently push my son on the swing. “Please push me harder, Charlie-dad,” Robby said, smiling up at the big man. I was happy that my son said it so politely and I liked the sound of him calling Charlie, dad. I became a little nervous at his request, though. “Um, not too hard, Charles, please. Your new dad is a little bigger and stronger than me, remember,” I said – only slightly joking. I rested my hand high on the pole as Robby was pushed in the swing – just gazing at the two beautiful men in my life. I felt something weird about the pole and I glanced up. Sure enough, here were four fingerprints and one thumbprint perfectly smashed into the thick piece of metal. I ran my fingers over the indentions and my cock grew hard again. I stood there imagining Charles gripping the pole and slamming it into the concrete. I loved the idea that his hand could crush metal so easily. I glanced over at the big man and saw that he had noticed what I was doing. “Are you sure you can’t still be that strong?” I asked and he could tell how much the thought turned me on. “It sure would come in handy, not to mention be kind of fun. I’m just imagining all the things you could do to please me.” “I’m sorry, I’m afraid I gave all of that up for something better,” Charles said happily and he walked over to me. He bent down and put his arms around my waist. “But I’m still pretty strong, Marshall.” He easily lifted me into the air. I caught my breath as my feet left the ground. “I’m sure we could still find some things I can do to excite you!” “You’re the strongest, Charlie!” Robby said as he continued to sway back and forth on the swing. “He certainly is, Robby, he certainly is,” I said as I kissed the big man again. As our kiss ended, Charles put me down on the ground and returned to pushing Robby on the swing. I reached below my waist to rearrange my hard cock so there’d be less pressure. It was then that a disturbing thought came into my head. “Hey, Charles. You said each child gets a guardian angel for life, right. So how come Robby now has Collin. Shouldn’t he still be with me?” I thought my question was very important, but both Charles and Robby looked at me and chuckled. “You tell him, Robby,” Charles said. “You don’t need one anymore, dad. You have Charlie. He’ll keep you safe.” Robby said smiling at me. This thought sent a warm wave through my entire body. I looked at Charles and he flexed his right arm slightly as he smiled back. I knew immediately that my son was right, I had everything I needed right here at this playground. “Hey, you two. How about our little family goes out for pancakes.” I said, moving towards them. Robby threw his little arms up into the air and screamed yippee. I laughed and then looked up in time to see Charles throw his big muscular arms into the air and yell yippee, as well. There was only one thing left for me to do. I stuck my hands in the air. “Yippee!” I yelled back.

Ok guys, here’s the new story I’ve been working on. It’s of a similar size and scale to my last story "AJ & Noah". It’s told from the point of view of Woody (real name Sebastian Wood), a handsome, sassy, self assured (some might cocky) bodybuilder with a cheeky Instagram persona. Woody attends Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness; the only school in the world dedicated to turning its students into pro bodybuilders, where lessons include Posing Practice 101, Anatomy & Aesthetics and A History of Bodybuilding. There are a few references/Easter eggs to AJ & Noah and some of my other stories in here for anyone who’s familiar with them! I’ve got my friend @reeddune working on some illustrations too which I’ll be sharing soon. MUSCLE UNIVERSITY One I open my eyes and this feeling of warmth washes over me. I genuinely can’t remember the last time I woke up this happy. I look over to my best friend Emily lying in the bed next to me and she gives me this happy knowing grin. There was nothing particularly extraordinary about last night. Just two friends getting a bit drunk and going to the local gay club. But everything about it was awesome. The atmosphere. The people. And I just want to do it all over again. “How’s the head?” she asks me. I smile and shrug under the duvet of her bed. “I feel fine!” She shakes her head. “I can’t believe how much attention you were getting last night!” I beam back at her. “I’m used to it!” I reply cheekily. Even though I’m actually not. At least not these days. Emily grins and playfully rolls her eyes. “I loved it when that guy asked to feel my biceps!” I say excitedly. Emily giggles. “And then his mate joined in!” she says. “They were so funny!” I turn away from her and look up to the ceiling. God I love this room. This house. This town. Everything here is so … normal. It’s the complete opposite to my life at my own university. And now I feel a sudden pang of sadness at the realisation that none of this is mine. It’s Emily's. This is her room. In her student house. In her university town. And I’ll be going back to my (exceptionally not normal) student life in a few hours time. “I’m just surprised you didn’t meet someone and abandon me like you normally do!” Emily quips, with one eyebrow raised. I look over at her and smirk. “I probably should have done! It’s pretty much my only chance to pull these days!” “Seb, there must be other gay guys at your uni?” I pull a face. “You would think!” It might sound a little crazy, but I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if I was the only gay guy at my university. We stay silent for a while. “Is that club open again tonight?” I ask. She looks at me suspiciously. “Yeah?” I wiggle my eyebrows up and down. “What if I didn’t go back today and we go out again tonight?” What If I don’t go back at all, I think. “Erm … don’t you have an exam tomorrow morning?” I pull a face. “Meh!” Emily grins at me. I know she’d love me to stay another night, but we both know that I’m going to be sitting on that train back to Scotland in a few hours time. I sigh, pull the duvet down and look at the thick, perfectly pumped pecs bulging off my chest. “What do you think, boys? Do you wanna go back to Scotland today? Bounce once for yes, twice for no!” Then I bounce my pecs twice. Emily giggles in response. “The pecs have spoken!” I exclaim. She giddily beams back at me and everything suddenly feels good again. I love who I am when I’m with Emily. I love who I am when I’m here. It’s different to how I am at my own university. I don’t feel like I have to put on a front. I’m not competing with anyone. I can let my guard down. I can relax. I guess (like everything else here) I can be normal. Well, as normal as a sixteen stone bodybuilder with arms twice the size as most lads’ my age can be. A few hours later and we’re at the train station, my holdall thrown over one of my ridiculously broad shoulders. My train leaves in fifteen minutes and I want to get a good seat. As much as I love visiting Emily, the seven hour train journey to get there and back is never exactly fun. “Are you still coming down for your birthday next month?” she asks. “Yeah! Of course!” I can’t imagine spending my birthday at my own university. Jesus. How fucking depressing would that be? A couple walk past us; a boy and a girl. They both stare at me as they do and the girl pulls a funny face and looks at the boy wide eyed. Emily looks at me and we both grin. “Jeez! It’s like no one has ever seen a bodybuilder before!” I say. Emily laughs. “You’re definitely a novelty down here!” Something pulls in my stomach. A desire. This is what I want to be. What I should be. A novelty. A rare thing. Something out of the ordinary. This is what I want all the time. I suddenly feel a heavy sadness that I have to leave. “Do your think your uni would let me transfer down here?” I ask Emily. She gives me a sad smile. I know the answer to that one. “I’m not really sure if they’d be able to match your course!” I roll my eyes and manage to smile. Of course they fucking wouldn’t. No other university in the world would be able to match my course. I’m stuck there for another two and a half years. And then … well then there’s a very good chance that I’ll get to live my dream. It’s one small mercy I guess. The light at the end of the tunnel. The one thing I cling to during my shittiest days. Luckily the train isn’t that busy so I manage to have two seats to myself for the entire journey. On the journey down here two days ago some unfortunate fucker had to sit next to me. Because I’m basically built like a brick shithouse, I was spilling over onto his seat. The poor bastard was squashed up with half of his body hanging out into the aisle. Of course, there are some guys out there who would probably enjoy sitting next to me. Some who’d probably walk over hot fucking coals for a chance to be squashed up against my huge, muscular body in fact. The randy buggers. I divide my journey time up by revising for tomorrow's exam, listening to Spotify, staring at how huge and devastatingly sexy I am in the reflection of the train window (did I mention I’m a bit of a handsome fucker as well as being a two hundred and thirty pounds bodybuilder?) and thinking about how I’m going to spend the evening when I get back to my dorm room. By the way, you heard that right. I live in a shared fucking dorm room. Ugh. Just like the ones you see in all those films set in American colleges. Two beds. Two people. Two complete strangers chosen at random by a computer being forced to share a room. I mean … fucking seriously? My university is probably the only one in the UK that has them. They say it helps the students to bond. Really it’s just a cheaper way of housing us. It’s not like I can live off campus either. Trust me, I would if I could. But it's impossible. Because my university is in the middle of sodding nowhere. I’m complaining, but in actual fact, I’m one of the extremely lucky few first years who doesn't actually share his dorm room. Woo-hoo! My old roommate Craig (who was noisy, messy and had about as much banter as a brick) dropped out a few months ago so I have the whole room to myself. It’s mostly great, though there are times when I find myself getting a bit bored. There’s even been a few times where I’ve suddenly realised that I’m talking to myself. I have no idea what that’s about. Half way through the train journey I go to use the toilet. There’s a big mirror on the wall. Christ, I look huge. I’m always a little taken aback when I see my reflection in a foreign mirror. And this is no exception. My shoulders look ridiculous, my famously thick pecs (at least in the world of online muscle fans) are bulging underneath my plain white t-shirt (you should see them in a vest!) and my arms look straight up fucking monstrous. I guess I’m kinda known for my arms. I don’t mean to sound like I’m bragging, but you should see the size of my biceps. They just fucking explode off my arms when flexed. My triceps are pretty crazy too. I mean, at this point I’m basically just an all round freak. Strangers in the street would probably run away from me screaming if I wasn’t so bloody good looking with it. Which people feel the need to remind me about quite a lot on Instagram. I’m always getting told how handsome I am by random users. And it’s not just on Instagram. I read a crazy comment on a muscle blog once where someone said I wouldn’t look too out of place in one of those American high school films where the hot jock guys always look way too old to be playing teenagers. I kinda loved reading that. Then I started imagining what kind of character I could play. I was thinking an unusually buff, British exchange student all the girls go crazy over but who’s actually secretly gay. Then some big Hollywood producer could snap me up and put me in a Marvel film as a superhero. Or as some mutant freak in the latest X-Men film (no CGI needed). I mess with my brown hair a little, which is getting a bit too long at the top, to restyle it. I turn my head to the side and look at my jawline in the reflection of the mirror. People are always mentioning my jawline on the Internet. Then I wiggle my eyebrows up and down and flash a big, cheesy grin at my reflection. And then I laugh at myself. Because I’m such a fucking knob sometimes. I lift my t-shirt up and HOLY ABS. God, I love my stomach muscles. They really fucking POP. It’s like I’ve got six big cobblestones trapped under my skin and they’re trying to burst out. They’re definitely amongst the best developed and most aesthetic abs of all the lads in my year. An idea pops into my head which I can’t resist following through with. I whip out my phone and take a picture of myself, flexing the bicep muscles in my right arm in the mirror while pulling a funny face. Then I load up Instagram and type a cheeky caption. Me and this bad boy bulging off my arm are on a train back to MU. Everyone keeps staring at me. It’s like they’ve never seen a muscle monster before. Weird! #huge #biceps #watchmegrow #freak4life #hellyeah #sexymonster And BOOM … the post is up and my sexy face and bulging biceps are out there for all the world to see. Or all twelve thousand of my Instagram followers anyway. My chest flutters with excitement at the thought of all the likes and comments that will, without question, soon come flooding in. As I walk (well, more like strut) through the carriage to return to my seat, practically every passenger looks up at me. I clock one guy I’m fast approaching who has his head buried in a book. I cough loudly as I walk towards him and he casually glances up. This comical, shocked expression takes over his face and his eyes look like they’re about pop out of their sockets when he looks at me. Ha! I give my new admirer a mischievous smirk as I strut past his seat. And no doubt half the carriage are now checking out my obscenely huge, round arse which is stuffed into my painted on skinny jeans. When I settle back into my seat I load up Instagram again on my phone. I feel a surge of excitement because (as predicted) the reaction to my latest post is crazy. The likes are going mad and new comments keep popping up. Someone calls me a “super freak” (love it). Another person says I’m “so so handsome”. I get called huge, unbelievable and some dude tells me he wants to get his hands on my biceps. The filthy bugger! I like every comment, and even reply to some. Thanking them, or saying “hell yeah” or “I need to get even BIGGER”. For some comments I just leave an emoji. One gets a winky face, another gets the emoji with the one eye closed and the tongue sticking out (I LOVE that one) and, fuck it, the guy who wants to feel my biceps gets the face blowing a kiss emoji. It’s flirty. It’s cheeky. It’s outrageous. And it’s so fucking ME. I love getting all that attention. I love making people go crazy. And I love turning people on. Knowing that they’re aroused by my huge muscles. God. It’s such a bonkers and powerful thought. I jump in the Uber I’ve booked when I get to my final station. The poor driver looks fucking terrified. As we drive to my campus this unsettling feeling churns in my stomach. This is the worst part about going to visit Emily at her university, or going back to my parents for long weekends or holidays; the horrible feeling I get whenever I have to return. If I were in a better mood, I might give my Uber driver a cheeky flex of my biceps before getting out of the car. Instead I say thanks and reluctantly get out. I pause as I look at the assortment of big brick buildings before me and the surrounding greenery. There’s nothing particularly remarkable about my university campus from the outside. It looks like any middle tier university in the UK. I breathe a deep sigh as I look at the only clue that this is anything but an ordinary university campus - a graphic image of an arm with big, flexed bicep muscles on the side of the Prince House building sitting next to the following words: “MONTGOMERY UNIVERSITY OF BODYBUILDING & FITNESS. MAKING TOMORROW'S TOP BODYBUILDERS.”

Here is the second part of Camjerk. I hope it's as good as you expect! Please let me know what you think, even if it sucks. Part 1 ______________________________________________ My cock twitched, and I felt a surge of cum shoot into the shaft and launch from the tip into the air, landing on my keyboard, and then more spurts, hitting my face, my shirt, and even more on the keyboard. I shot volley after volley, until it was just dribbling down and onto my hand. I sat there, out of breath, panting, looking at my dick as the remnants of my cum-fest drooled down my hand and my dick. That was a huge load, surprisingly so, after the load I already blew so short of a time ago. I looked back at the screen on my desk, and there he was, the person responsible for my ejaculation. My heart was thumping in my chest. I didn't know how to respond to him. But then it occurred to me that he had the wrong person. He must have me confused with someone else. That's gotta be it. There's no way he's my neighbor. I finally removed my hand from my dick. Everything was a mess, but at this point, I was fully invested in this dude. Nothing would stop me from enjoying this. But what do I say? I wanna see more, and if I tell him he's surely thinking of someone else, he might disappear. But he spoke first. "Dude, you there?" He was simply sitting there now, a concerned look on his face. I didn't like how I couldn't see his entire body anymore, but it was still so hot seeing him from the abs up. His arms were bulging, and he wasn't even flexing. His pecs were jutting out, nipples pointing down, and they had such hot pec cleavage. His abs were clenching as he would lean forward and back in his chair. His obliques were prominent, too. So fucking hot. "Dude?" He called for me again. I looked at his face and he was so cute. He looked worried. I let out a sigh, and I guess I had to say something. Me: i'm here. "Oh okay, you had me worried there for a sec," he said. "Thought maybe you logged off." Me: no i'm here. "Well then don't leave me hangin' dude! How 'bout it? Wanna come over?" He was smiling, and his traps were bulging. I don't know if he was flexing them on purpose, but they were looking pretty big just then. And I felt my dick beginning to plump up again. But I had to come clean. Me: I have to be honest with you, i don't think i am who you think i am, i have no private info in my profile and there's no way you could know who i am. you mustve gotten lucky with my name. It was harder for me to care about my typing and spelling with my hands still covered in jizz. But I'm guessing he didn't mind my less formal style. "No, Mike, I know exactly who you are. I've passed you in the hall a bunch of times and I think you're hot. And uhhh... I hope you don't get mad but... funny thing about ground floor apartments is I can see inside your place. I swear I was just trying to learn more about you to see what you like, and I happened to catch you on this site. Sooo I decided to make my own account and hoped you would join my room." What. The. Fuck. He fucking watched me looking at dudes on this site? Which means he most likely watched me jerk off, too. "Please don't be mad, dude." What the fuck do I say? I mean, I'm definitely putting up better goddamn window treatment, for sure. I looked around and had to make sure no one was watching me this second. I sighed. I looked back at my computer screen and saw his cute face. All the anger I was initially feeling washed away. Well, his cute face AND his big bulging muscles made me rethink my emotions. Me: ok prove to me you know i am who i am. what do i look like? He grinned. "You're about 7 feet tall, have a mullet and a beard, and you like to dance naked listening to Toby Keith." I couldn't help but laugh at the last part. He had to be joking. And then he chuckled. "I'm kidding. You're around 6 feet tall, you have hair kind of like mine... wavy, but a darker brown. Not long, but not exactly short, either. Green eyes. Kind of athletic looking, but hard to tell because you often stay pretty covered up. The few times I've seen you wear shorts your lower legs look pretty thick. You tend to wear button-down shirts, and I believe you were wearing one even today when I saw you earlier." He stopped, keeping that smile on his face. Fuck, though. He was right. And I was wearing a button-down shirt today. Me: how'd you know about the Toby Keith thing? He laughed. "Well, guess I got lucky with that. But dude, was I right about the rest of it?" Me: yeah, i guess you do know who i am "Awesome! So, then, how about it?" Me: i guess this is all a bit too surreal though, i mean how could i believe a dude who can literally grow muscle and get huge would just happen to live in the same building as me AND want to meet me? "Dude you just watched it happen multiple times, and as for seeing how real I am, I guess you'd have to come over to find out." He winked. I pondered the situation for a few seconds. My heart was pounding, in truth. I knew already that I wanted to go meet him, to see how real this all was. Watching him grow in person would be infinitely better than just seeing it on a screen. But I also wanted to have some additional fun, first. Me: alright i think i might just take you up on that offer. but first... I sent that message, and I watched him read it. He sat in that chair, reading his screen, and I was still in awe looking at his muscled body. His round, bulbous shoulders rose and fell as he breathed, his arms bulging at his sides. His triceps really stood out, and it was so hot seeing how much they bulged and how I could see them even from the fronts of his arms. And they still had that vascularity, both arms had a prominent vein running down each that really stood out. "But first what?" he said, but immediately after that there was that telltale "DING" noise. I tipped him again. "Oh fuck, oh fuck..." he pushed himself away from his desk and stood up. His dick was only semi-hard now, but I expected it to grow and harden soon. He grinned. "So you do want me even bigger, huh? Watch." Just hearing him speak now was making my dick harden up again. He stood, arms at his sides, and I watched as his abs clenched. "Ohhh yeah..." he moaned a little. His pecs started to inflate some more, pushing out, growing bigger and bigger. His obliques became even more prominent, really making that V line stand out even more. That V line was so hot. And fuck, his abs. I watched as two new bricks etched themselves out, and he had a perfect 8 pack. He flexed into a double bicep, and I watched his arms rise up into huge boulders. "Watch this," he said. My dick throbbed. He turned around so his back was facing the camera, and holy FUCK. His back was a sight to behold, now covered with muscle. His arms still flexed, I watched them growing and throbbing, pulsing bigger and bigger with each of his heartbeats. "Unnghhhh!" I heard him moan, and his lats were widening more. His wings were flaring, and his V-taper was becoming more and more pronounced. "Oh fuck yeah, this feels so fucking good, dude!" And wow, I've never noticed glutes before, but with his back to me, I could see his ass growing. I could actually see the striations in his ass muscles, and he was even flexing them occasionally. I watched them bulge and contract as they grew. My dick was throbbing so hard, and oozing pre again. AGAIN. His ass was so amazing to look at, and I just wanted so badly to... well, I had to be honest with myself. I wanted to fuck him. "AHH!" My attention snapped back to his growth and I saw him suddenly shoot upward another inch in height. "Oh fuck yeah," he said, softly. FUCK. And his legs were swelling. He dropped his arms and turned back around, and I saw his arms hanging at an unbelievable angle from his body. Those lats were huge, even unflexed. I could now see his quads again as they grew, each head of the muscle clearly defined. His legs were pressing into each other now, and he had to widen his stance. And then... "Ahhhhh" he mostly sighed, and I watched his amazing dick starting to harden. It pulsed bigger and bigger and BIGGER, growing in time with his heartbeats, until it was standing up and hard as a steel pipe. And then it continued growing, thicker and longer. "Fuck yes, I love when my dick grows..." he said. His dick grew at least another two inches longer, and amazingly thick, and it was even beginning to leak pre. He flexed into a most muscular, and even growled a little for me. "Grrrrr!" I didn't even have my hand on my dick, and I came. I exploded. My dick suddenly throbbed harder than I'd ever felt before, and a huge volley of hot white cum shot out and straight up, so high it almost hit the ceiling, but dropped back down and splashed onto my keyboard. And then another shot, hitting my chin. It splattered all over. And then several other shots that continued coating my computer area with my spunk. I relaxed and just let it happen until it was just a slow dribble running out of my tip and down my shaft. He continued flexing on camera the whole time I was cumming, seemingly aware that I had reached my limit of sexual arousal. Or maybe not. I'm guessing flexing is what I'd do, too, if I'd just grown huge muscles, regardless of who was watching or what was going on. I was breathing hard, almost out of breath from my explosion. I could only sit there and watch him flexing those amazing muscles. But then he turned to the camera and walked back to his desk, pulling his chair back behind him and sitting down. Again, his frame took up considerably more space in the video shot than it had before. His shoulders were so wide now they were off the screen. He adjusted the camera upward since he was too tall to stay in the frame after that height increase. "So dude, did you enjoy that?" He said, smiling that smile. His face was even cocky, now. And that made this all that much hotter. Me: what do you think "Sweet! I did too, I love growing so fucking much. I bet you made a mess, huh?" I was becoming overly aware of how much of my spunk was everywhere. I'd probably have to buy a new keyboard altogether. I love how he already knew I loved watching him grow again, and what happened as a result. "So, how about it? You wanna come over?" he asked again. Me: hell yes i wanna come over "FUCK yeah!" he exclaimed. He even pumped his fists into the air. It was cute. It also made his arms flex, which was hot. "I'm on the next floor up in 2C. When can I expect you?" Me: uhhh as much as id like to run to your place right now, i think i ought to clean myself up first. ive made a big mess. give me some time? He laughed a hearty laugh. "Alright alright, but remember I know where you live so you better come over." He flexed his big gun right in front of the camera to emphasize his "threat," and then laughed some more. More of a giggle that time. And god, have I mentioned he was still cute, even as a muscle beast? Me: yeah i know where you live now too ill be there asap "Sweet, dude, can't wait!" He flexed a double bicep one more time, then clicked something with his mouse. The screen went blank and it said "The model is offline." I sighed. My dick was hardening, yet again, as I thought of going to see him for real. Plus that final flex he did before going offline made my heart flutter, too. FUCK! What was I waiting for?! I jumped out of my chair and started removing my clothes. They were covered in jizz. I used my undershirt to wipe off what mess I could from my desk and chair. I'd have to clean it all for real when I could, but I didn't want to waste any more time. I threw my clothes onto the floor near my hamper. I'd have thrown them in, but it just felt strange mixing them with my "normal" dirty clothes. Completely nude, I walked to my bathroom to shower. I didn't want to go see this dude all dirty and sweaty. I turned on the water, waiting for it to heat up. I looked into the mirror, and thought back to what he said about my being "athletic" looking. I guess my own time in the gym has paid off. I had a bit of a chest formed, pecs that were kind of full and pushing out. My arms weren't big or anything, but they were defined. I flexed an arm for myself, and I guess I could admit I had a nice ball of a bicep. And I did have abs, so there was that. Barely a 6 pack, but they were there. I looked down at my calves and remembered how he said I had "pretty thick" lower legs. Yeah, I guess my calves might even be my best muscle, really. I ran a lot, even before starting going to the gym on a more regular basis. I loved how they would bulge when I walked. I always thought big calves were sexy. Steam was permeating the air, and I realized the water was hot already. I flexed for myself once more, thinking about how great it must feel to grow. My dick twitched and started to grow a bit, but I went and adjusted the water temperature so I could shower. I stood in the shower, feeling the water washing over my body. My dick remained in a semi-hard state. My mind was picturing... wait, I never even got his name! Well, whatever his name is, I kept picturing and replaying in my mind the times that he grew on my computer screen. I had to keep refocusing on the task at hand; showering quickly. My dick kept twitching and pulsing, wanting to grow hard, and then I'd be tempted to jerk off again. No time for that. I washed all the jizz off my body, and made sure to shampoo my hair really well. I'm sure I got some cum there, too. And then the image of him when he was still skinny as a rail popped into my head. Watching him throw his head back as his shoulders broadened for the first time, and flexing his skinny arm and watching his bicep take form and swell. FUCK my dick was growing fast. Soon it was standing straight up. I shuddered, and kept my hands away from my dick as I rinsed off the remaining soap from my body. I hopped out of the shower, my dick bouncing as I did, and toweled off. I needed to get moving. I didn't want my "date", for lack of a better term right now, to be kept waiting. I went to my bedroom and quickly got dressed, pulling on a simple black T-shirt and cargo shorts. I went back to the bathroom and fixed my hair so it wasn't all over the place, and I couldn't help but notice that I did look pretty athletic. My shirt was hugging my body quite nicely. I never bothered to really check myself out, but my "date" made me start thinking about it when he said I looked athletic. I was actually really happy that the gym was doing me some good. I put my shoes on and left my apartment, being sure to lock the door behind me. I headed up the stairs, and then made my way to the end of the hallway where 2C was. My heart was thudding in my chest, pounding faster and faster as I approached the door. I wasn't sure what to expect. I mean, I had an image in my mind of what would be standing in the doorway when the door was opened, but this all seemed too surreal, like I was dreaming. I was so nervous. I took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. I couldn't believe what I saw when the door opened. It was him. But, it was... pre-transformation him. He was shorter than me, maybe around 5'9", and he was super skinny. "Hey," he greeted me, smiling. He was fully clothed again, wearing a black T-shirt, like mine, and another pair of red gym shorts. My mouth had to have been hanging open. I was expecting the muscle-bound guy who I saw on the Camjerk website! "Come in, dude!" he said as he stepped aside. I tentatively stepped forward, entering his apartment. His place was similarly laid out. The kitchen area was just inside the doorway, and beyond was the living room area. To the left was a short hallway that led to the bedroom and bathroom. His place was pretty clean for a guy so young. I mean, I wasn't much older, but usually 21 year-olds aren't so focused on cleanliness. "I, uhhh, suppose you might be wondering why I'm this size again." I nodded. "Funny thing about my ability is when the source is cut off, I begin to shrink back to this size. Which is okay! I love to experience it over and over again." He grinned at me. That face... up close, and real... it was even cuter. He was so attractive. I felt my dick twitch. I started to wonder what his plan was, if he had one at all. Was he going to grow again for me? Was he going to have me on cam with him while he got tips from other people? I realized just then that I was making this awkward. I hadn't even said anything to him yet. "Yeah! I mean... I'm sure it does feel great. To grow, I mean," I finally blurted out. I was stuttering. "I'm Zach, by the way. I realized earlier that I never told you my name. Come on, let's go sit. Want anything to drink?" he asked. "Nah, man, I'm okay for now." "You sure? I've got beer, now that I'm old enough to buy it," he chuckled. I smiled, and laughed a little with him. "No, man, I'm good. For now, anyway." He gestured towards the sofa in the living room. It was pointed at a surprisingly large TV that was mounted on the wall. We both walked over to it, and he sat down. I sat down next to him, and we both didn't say anything for a few seconds. I didn't know what to say, really. I just stared at the blank TV screen as though there was something on. I had to say something, though. This felt too awkward, and I wanted to see where things went. "So, what's the plan?" I asked. He giggled. "I don't know, dude. I wasn't even sure you'd come over, to be honest. But, uhhh, I just wanna finally say it in person. You're hot." He blushed just then, his face turning bright red. I chuckled a little. "You know I think you're hot already. I came like, three times watching you on cam. Made a mess of everything. Didn't even touch myself for at least one of those times. And you're super cute." I felt the blood rush to my face and knew I was turning red as well. He grinned. "So, I have to ask, are you gonna try to grow again?" He smiled a mischievous, almost evil smile. "Of course, dude. Like I said before, I wanna see how much fun we can have without computers separating us." "Well, then, do you wanna go to your computer so you can get back on cam?" "Oh no, dude, that's just one way. A tip is like appreciation, right? So, there's other ways I can feel... appreciated." The smile that followed that statement was definitely evil. I felt my dick stir. He then said, "Have I mentioned yet that you look really hot? I've never seen you wear such a tight shirt before. Nice pecs." He nodded towards my chest, and I guess my chest was pushing it out a bit. And then he put his hand on my leg, and slowly slid it down toward my knee. Oh god, my dick was definitely growing and pulsing now. I leaned toward him, and he toward me, and we kissed for the first time. It was a soft kiss, light, but it felt so nice. My dick responded with a throb, and butterflies entered my stomach. We smiled at each other. "Ready?" he asked. Fuck. I wasn't sure I'd be able to keep from cumming too soon. "H-how are you gonna do it?" I asked in response. "Just play along, and you'll see," he said, almost in a whisper. "You're already hard," he said, definitely in a whisper that time. He nodded toward my crotch. He lightly brushed his hand over it, and it made me shudder. He took his hand away, and flexed his skinny arms. There was barely a mound rising up on each. It was almost something you'd expect to see as a joke, and I felt ashamed for even thinking that. "Feel them, Mike," he said, still whispering. He said to play along, and my heart was pounding. I reached my hands over, and placed them on his biceps... or what would usually be considered biceps, had there been any there. I rubbed them, squeezed a little, and let my fingers slide along the length of his arms. "Now feel my chest," he commanded, a little louder this time. I put my hands on his flat chest, and felt it through his shirt. I let my hands run from one side to the other, and even ran them down to his stomach. His abs weren't there anymore, but his stomach wasn't exactly soft, either. My hands ran back up his torso, and I let them graze his shoulders. Then up to his traps and neck. "Oh fuck, oh fuck... yeah, this feels amazing, dude. I'm picturing it, what it'd be like if I was bigger, and you feeling me up, and I can feel it. Oh fuck, it's happening... unnghhh." And holy fuck. He threw his head back, like he did when he first grew on Camjerk, and I saw it happening again. For real. His shoulders were widening, growing, rounding out. They were getting bigger. And his traps were slowly taking shape, rising up slightly, swelling. I saw some movement under his shirt, and his chest was beginning to push out. Two mounds were slowly taking shape under the fabric, and I could feel my dick throbbing in response. FUCK! He raised his head again, looking at me, smirking. "This feels even better than before, dude." He straightened his arms out, and started flexing them again. This time, though, his biceps were taking shape. He flexed, and then unflexed, then flexed again. Each time, his biceps bulged up bigger than before. "Fuck yeah, oh yeah," he'd grunt with each flex. He squeezed out one final flex with his arms, and they stopped swelling. "Oh god, dude, that felt so good." My dick was throbbing so hard in my shorts, and I could feel the wetness of pre leaking into the fabric. FUCK I didn't want to cum so soon, but I didn't know if I could take much more. I didn't want to soil my clean shorts already, although the pre was already kind of doing that. He kept his arms flexed, and they were already pretty hot. Nicely shaped, bulging up, and I could already see those veins from before. But then he took his right hand and placed it under my chin, and pulled my face to his and kissed me. Hard. "Mmmmf" I gasped with his mouth on mine. His tongue entered, and I attempted to wrestle it with my own. I felt his hand running up my leg, and I mean up, not down like last time, and I shuddered. If he touched my dick, I'd probably cum. Luckily he pulled away, and broke the kiss. "You ready for more?" he asked, somewhat cockily. "Dude, I don't know if I can keep from cumming..." I bashfully responded. He glanced at the tent I was pitching, and smirked. "Duh, dude. That's the point. If I'm not making you cum, then I'm not doing my job. And, uh, I'll tell you now, it helps." And then he grabbed my wrists with his hands and placed them on his newly formed pec muscles. "Ohhh yes..." he breathed. I took the hint and let my hands press and feel his now harder chest, and let my hands roam over his newly formed muscles. I made my way to his arms, and they felt way better than before. They were harder, and felt muscly. I moved my hands to his legs and prodded them through his shorts, and they too were more muscled. I heard him gasp. "Shit, dude, I can feel it coming again. Oh god, yeah, here it comes, it's happening!" He closed his eyes, and his mouth was hanging open as the sensation washed over him. God it even looked like it felt good. My dick was oozing pre, throbbing, and my shorts were getting wetter and wetter. And then I saw it happening. He was swelling all over. His shoulders were growing bigger, wider, and I could see his traps rising up again. This time they became more pronounced, pushing the collar of his T-shirt up. His chest was pushing out of his shirt, creating definite outlines in the fabric. His eyes snapped open, and he grinned. "Fuck yeah, dude, I wanna grow so big for you," he said, and I felt my dick spasm. I was so close to exploding into my shorts. I could feel it. And then I saw his lats taking form again, pushing out against the sides of his shirt. He lifted the bottom of his shirt and his abs were taking shape again, getting back some definition. And his legs, I saw them pushing up against his shorts as he sat there. Then, he flexed his arms. They bulged, bigger than seconds before, pushing up into the fabric, filling the space that was left in the sleeves of his shirt until they tightened. He straightened his arms and flexed again, grunting, and the sleeves were even tighter, digging into his skin. I felt the pressure in my crotch reach its peak as he flexed his arms, and I felt the sharp sensation of an ejaculation erupting from my balls and into the shaft of my cock, shooting through its length and out of the tip. "FUCK!" I yelled, as I felt shot after shot of cum shooting into my shorts, a hot wet sensation expanding throughout. "Oh fuck," I said again. I shuddered, and I heard Zach chuckle. I looked over at him, and he had an evil glint in his eyes, and a smirk on his face. "Dude, you just came for me, and--oh fuck--this is about to get--ungghh--really fun!" His neck thickened and his voice deepened a little. His traps swelled upward again. He stood up from the sofa and planted himself in front of me, and I caught a glimpse of his calves swelling and bulging. He caught my gaze and said "It's only just beginning," and flashed that smile again. "Unnghhfuck" he moaned, and he started growing. His chest was really swelling fast, pushing out, pressing into the fabric of his shirt, causing stress lines to form. His shoulders were broadening again, growing bigger and bigger, and his sleeves were riding up his arms. What little space left in his sleeves was gone, and now even unflexed, his arms completely filled them. And fuck, his legs were pressing into his shorts, now. Once again, he looked like a junior bodybuilder, and was still growing. And then I felt my dick starting to harden again. Jesus, I wonder how much I could cum in one day? My balls were producing cum just for Zach. "Ohh yeah, I love this part, don't you?" My attention was brought back to Zach when he spoke, and I quickly realized what he was going to do. He had his arms raised, and I was excited to see it happen. "Unghh" he grunted suddenly, and he grew upward by maybe an inch, surprising even him. Small tears could be heard as his shirt was giving up the fight to contain his torso. "No fair! I'm flexing out of this shirt!" he exclaimed, and I guess I had to agree, it's hotter to see him flex out of a shirt. My dick agreed with a throb. He raised his arms up, and then BAM! Flexed into a mind-blowing double-bicep, his arms exploded with size, and the enormous sound of tearing cloth resounded through the apartment. RRIIIIIIP!!! The sleeves exploded, ripping all the way to the collar of his shirt, the sleeves reduced literally just to shreds. "FUCK YEAH!" he exclaimed. He took the remains of his shirt and ripped the rest from his body, leaving his torso bare. "Fuck that shirt, dude. I want you to see these muscles!" "OH fuck, Zach..." I gasped, my dick throbbing, pitching a huge tent in my shorts. "Yeah, dude. Fuck yeah. Getting fucking huge, right?" I nodded rapidly, feeling pre leaking from my dick again into my already soggy shorts. He grinned, but shook his head. "No, no I'm not. This is small. You wanna see me get huge? Come on, we're not behind keyboards anymore. Make me huge, dude!" He bent down and flexed his arm in my face. The bicep bulged up, huge, with a large vein running its length. I felt my inhibitions disappear with that muscle bulging in my face, and I moved my face closer and gave it a kiss. I kissed his bicep, and then sucked a little on the peak. I licked it, and then ran my tongue all around it. I heard Zach chuckle a bit, which then turned into a small moan. "Ummff..." I stood up, grasping his arm with my hands, and stood face to face with him. He kept his arm flexed, and I squeezed it with my left hand. But then I took my right hand and started rubbing him all over, starting with his pecs. I poked the now larger muscles, feeling the rocks they'd become. So fucking hard. I ran my hand to his abs, and traced my finger along the crevices between the bricks, and I could feel them clenching with his breaths. My hand wandered back up to his lats, and then to his back, where a vicious terrain of muscle had developed. My left hand never left his hot bicep, the muscle pulsing under it. My right hand wandered up to his traps, and fuck, they felt so amazing. I loved traps, and I knew Zach did, too. "Oh god, yesssss..." Zach breathed. And then I bent my knees and put my face near his chest, and ran my tongue up his pec cleavage. "Oh fuck, dude, FUCK!" I could feel Zach shudder beneath my hands, and I knew I had to be doing amazing things, priming him for an epic growth spurt. I brought my hands down, both of them, and put them on his ass. His glutes had grown a little, and I squeezed each cheek. I felt him flex, and my dick throbbed, squirting more pre into my shorts. "Oh god, yeah, fuck yeah, bro it's coming, get ready... watch me, look at what--unnghh--you've done to me...." I stepped back, and got a good look at him as he stood there. His mouth was hanging open again, almost like he was moaning with no sound. His arms were hanging at his sides, and I noticed his triceps were bulging. I saw his chest heaving from his heavy breathing, and then I saw something else. His chest was growing. His pecs were ballooning outward, swelling, as his nipples pointed more and more downward. And then I saw his traps rising up towards his ears as his shoulders broadened even more. "Ohhhhh yeahhhh this feels so good!" he moaned. He started to flex his chest, bouncing his pecs. His abs were developing further, becoming more and more defined, and it was definitely an 8-pack again. Watching his abs clenching with his breathing and movement was so fucking hot. And his obliques were becoming more defined as well, making that V-line really stand out, and fuck, who doesn't find a V-line sexy? But then I heard a soft rip. I looked toward the source, and I realized his legs were growing, too. His quads had gotten so big his shorts looked painted on, and then I heard another rip. "Fuuuuck..." Zach whispered. "Gonna flex, dude, make these shorts disappear..." he whispered again. And then he did it. He flexed his quads as hard as he could, and his shorts exploded all the way up to the waistband, his legs bulging with pure muscle, huge defined quads exposed to the air. His shorts were just flaps of cloth hanging from an elastic band around his waist. And his legs were still growing. He then took a moment to flex his calves, and they too were growing bigger and bigger. But then I noticed his arms. They were being pushed farther away from his body by his growing, swelling lats. And what lats they were! FUCK! They were becoming wings, and his arms were growing, too! He flexed his right arm, looking at it lustfully. It exploded with size, peaking high into the air, veins wrapping all around. He flexed his other arm, and it was even bigger. He was beyond bodybuilder big, now, and I felt a strong compulsion envelop me. I stepped forward, pressing my body into him. My hard dick pressed against his abs, and I wrapped my arms around him, feeling his back muscles. I placed my hands on his ass feeling the insanely hard muscle. I squeezed like I did before, and his ass was rock hard. FUCK! I was grinding my dick into his body, and I felt the cum welling up from my balls as an imminent ejaculation was developing. And then my dick exploded, shooting more cum into my already wet shorts, and I continued pressing my dick into his hard body. Shot after shot of cum squirted into my shorts, and I moaned. Zach chuckled. "I love how much you're enjoying this," he said. He flexed his arms, and I reached up and felt them. "You just came again, and--fuck--I can feel it coming." Butterflies entered my stomach again as I realized he was going to grow more. "Ahhh! AHH!" he yelled, as he shot up several inches in height, soon towering over me. His body was expanding in every direction now, growing more and more, packing pounds of muscle onto his frame. "Oh god, this is bigger than I've ever gotten before!" His height was continuing to increase, and his muscles continued growing. The waistband of his shorts snapped off, and the remains fluttered to the floor, and he now stood completely nude. He turned around, and flexed his biceps, making his back bulge, and his ass was phenomenal. His glutes were so muscled and big, and I realized now that I wanted nothing more than to stick my dick into his ass. I dropped my shorts, finally freeing myself of the mess I was wearing. My dick sprang out, hard again already. Or maybe I never went soft. It's hard to be soft around this much muscle. Zach had to be around 6'5" now, and considerably taller than me. And definitely more muscular. But he stood there, flexing his biceps, with his back to me. He then straightened his arms and finally flexed his triceps, and holy shit, they were amazing. His triceps were perfect horseshoes, and absolutely humongous. And yes, from behind, his traps were really evidently huge. He almost looked like he had no neck. But, he kept his back to me. I could hear my own breathing as I looked at him and lusted after his body. My eyes drifted back to his ass, and I could see striations in his glutes, and I felt my dick throb. I stepped forward, and pressed the head of my dick into his crack. He gasped. "There's the fuckin' tip I want, dude," he said, gasping again, as I pressed harder. "But I need more than just the tip. Give me all of it." I didn't hesitate, and pressed myself all the way into him, and it felt amazing. It felt like we were two puzzle pieces meant to fit together. His hole was so hot, and I could feel his muscles clenching around me like a loving caress. I started fucking him from behind, ramming myself into him. The waves of pleasure radiating around my body were like nothing I've ever felt, and Zach started grunting and moaning. "Oh fuck, dude, yeah, fuck me, unghhhh," he moaned. "This is--oh fuck--the biggest tip I've ever--nnnggggg--gotten!" And then I saw it. Every time I thrusted into him, he grew and bulged all over. Another thrust, and his muscles swelled. And then again, only this time his height increased more. I was already getting close to cumming, and I increased the fervor of my fucking. More and more I fucked him, and he continued getting bigger and bigger, grunting with each thrust. I felt the unmistakable pressure building up in my crotch, and I knew I was gonna cum. "Fuck, Zach, I'm gonna cum!" "Do it, dude. Fucking cum in me," Zach breathed, his massive body heaving. And that was it. He clenched around my dick once more, and I felt the explosion take place that launched cum through my shaft and into his ass. I continued thrusting into him, feeling shot after shot of cum leaving the tip of my dick. And fuck, it was a lot. I noticed there was even some dribbling out of his hole. I've never cum this much before at once, much less in an entire day. My dick was wild for Zach. "NNghhhhhaaahhhhh!" Zach moaned loudly, and from behind him I saw his own cum launching into the air as he shot his huge load all over the room, hitting the walls, furniture, even the ceiling. He had to be over 7 feet tall, much taller than me now. But then I heard a familiar noise. A "DING" sound. I heard Zach chuckle. I looked around, and saw a red light. It was attached to a fucking camera! I looked at Zach, who'd turned around to face me. "Zach, what the fuck..." I started, but he spoke over me. "Mike, dude, that tip was for you." And then I felt my entire body throb, and immense pleasure surged through my limbs. I was growing.

-

Chapter eight is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13595-professor-schnackenburgs-mistake-chapter-eight/ Professor Schnackenburg's mistake Chapter Nine Jack could still sense the faint voice of Cody’s thoughts and feelings somewhere back in his mind, while he strode through the streets, returning to the Archaeology Department. He had a vague feeling, that something wasn’t entirely aright, but he couldn’t put his finger on it. Confidently, but absent-mindedly, he strode through the streets between the alabaster spired and jade domed buildings, and torches burned to lit the streets. A gigantic egg or two floated in the air, close to the full moon, and he could hear the sound of wooly mammoths trumpting somewhere in a distance. A giraffe from the Zoo was slowly burning, without being consumed. An elderly, bearded man, with the look of a homeless man, had taken off his shoes on the pavement, and kneeled in front of the giraffe. Ivy was crawling over the facade of a Tesco, and brownies wearing red, knitted wool-caps seemed to be busy with stocktaking inside. A faint glow inside a antiquities shop revealed that someone worked late: It seemed to be a man in an old-fashioned middle-eastern traditional costume, and he levitated about a deci metre above the floor, while he was polishing an oil-lamp. A ghostly light fell on the pavement from the stained glass of St. Congar's Anglican-Episcopal Cathedral, and he could hear an otherworldly music from the entrance, but he didn't stop to find out the source of this strange singing. In the corner of his eye, he could see a tree stride by, in the direction of the monument in memory of native inhabitants of the country. On the roof of the Indian Cultural Centre, a blue man was playing the flute in a haunting tone. The stone tiles and the asphalt coating of the pavement had broken up at many places, and the trees had grown surprisingly big already: gnarled and winding trees usually become only after many years. A mud-hut with straw-roof emerged out of the earth, and cracked the pavement, as it replaced a night-open convenience store. When he reached the Archaeology Department, the war-god wasn't there, but the old, white-haired, bespectacled man was. Jack towered over the older man, and his naked chest emitted heat in the cold and moist nocturnal air. The voice of the older man trembled in the presence of Jack: "Kortoth-Gnaah and most of the men went to the harbour." "The harbour? Do you know why?" The older man's facial expression changed: "So you are not entirely connected to his thoughts?" "To a certain degree. Now when you mention it, I feel some sort of silent homing signal from the direction of the harbour. But why?" "The Sea Goddess is held hostage, or so he says. Kortoth-Gnaah. I didn't know about her until he asked about her." "Why didn't he change you, too?" The expression of the older man became inscrutable. Perhaps disappointed. "I don't know." For a second or two, Jack entertained the idea to absorb the Professor, but some strange tingling in his head adviced against it, so he dropped the idea. "Who is holding her hostage?" "After using The Book of Eibon, with my help, strange enough, he told me, that she is held hostage by the World Serpent." Jack shuddered. He could feel Cody shudder inside him at the words 'the World Serpent'. A bad omen. A forgotten memory. A dark space lurking in the back of his head, something he ought to know, but didn't. For some reason, he didn't want to ask anything more. Without a word, he left the Archaeology Department and walked in the direction of the harbour. * * * "Absorb them!" Their god commanded it. Lucien could feel the scent of saltwater, seaweed and petrol. The dockworkers were taken by surprise, when the odd-looking crowd of men, in what seemed like an unusually successful and impressing fantasy-cosplay, surrounded them in the harbour. The dockworkers were quite impressive to be modern men: Well-trained and used to heavy lifting, dressed in sturdy nylon jackets and trousers in rough fabrics suitable for their type of work. A few mariners had sprung to their assistance, when a fight seemed to be breaking out, but it had instead turned into a night-mare for the dockworkers and the mariners. The men of the war-god had devoured the modern men by their touch. Lucien could see Chad embrace an impressive dockworker, and he had grabbed another one at his bull-neck, and felt the other man's strength seep into his own. A scream was on its way to arise in the other man's mouth and eyes, but when it was close to erupt, the other man didn't exist any longer, and Lucien's muscles looked even more impressive than before. He could sense an echo of the other man's scream inside his head, and he then felt a pleasant wave of appreciation, when the fragments of the other man relished in what he had become a part of. * * * Jack could see fellow housecarls arrive on the scene at the same time as himself. Their brothers who had followed the war-god to the docklands, had found suitable men to unite with in the harbour, but those who had haunted other parts of the city, had also found suitable prey. The were all much bigger now. * * * "Now! Unite! Unite with me!" The brutal physiques of Lucien and Chad watched each other. They saw their brothers in arms fuse with each other into ever taller composite titans. Lucien felt his cock throb inside his leather codpiece, when Chad watched him lovingly. Then they both approached each other, a hungry glint awakening in their eyes. They embraced each other: Warm, strong arms around wide backs and reliable shoulders. Titanic warriors hugging each others, the leather-clad, steel-hard crotches rubbing each other throbbingly. The could feel the now familiar fusion happen. They kissed each other, and then the mind of both fell out into nothingness and love and desire. A being emerged out of their embrace. It looked like Lucien, and it looked like Chad, and it had the minds of both, and of all the men they had absorbed. * * * There was something ecstatic and something of abandon to it. Jack fused with the other men. The roars of pleasure and power of the men he had fused with echoed in his mind, and he could feel Cody's part of him take especial pleasure in it: "Oh, wow. Bro! Yeah, let us absorb all that attitude and brawn and testo and... OH. YES. JACK. TOGETHER. ALL OF US.!" * * * A few minutes later only three men stood on the pier, watching the sea, and listening to the waves: Kortoth-Gnaah, the man who had been Jack and the man who had been Chad and Lucien. "It's time. Unite with me." Jack and Chad-Lucien took a few steps, touched the chest of their war-god, and, with them, all the men who had experienced the transformation granted by Korthoth-Gnaah fused with the source of their power. So did all the men they had supernaturally devoured during this strange and otherworldly night. A roar emerged. The war-god himself was unflinching in every situation, but the men, whose bodies now built the embodiment of Anghra-Lemur's warrior-god, and whose minds were now drowning in the mind of their war-god, roared in a masculine frenzy none of them had thought possible. The primal and unspeakable power, the instincts, the revelling and ravishment forced the combined minds of almost hundred men to roar, and the last remnants of the person, who once had been Brock MacGurgan, was consumed by the power of Korthoth-Gnaah. Now, the war-god roared, too, but, this time, it was a battle-cry: "I abjure thee, Crawler in the Dark. I abjure thee, Slitherer of stygian depths! I conjure thee, thou Who Gnawest on the Roots of the World Tree! Come, face thy foe! Come meet me again, after Aeons of truce! Come let thy hostage free, thou Foul Defiler! Come forth, Old god of darkness and the Abyss!" The litany of Chaos went on, and on. And something answered the call. Out of the cosmic depths, a Being groped and clawed, crawled and merged. The blabbering and fragmenting minds of mortal men could feel their own fear mix with the courage of the warrior-god, and, as far as they any longer retained any ability to think, they sensed how their enemy rose from the Depths. The strength and the power, the heat of anger and the nobility of courage, primordial instincts and the call of duty pulsated in the veins and the muscles and the mind of Korthoth-Gnaah, and he prepared to meet The Old Snake, The Worm that Gnaws, the dragon out of the cold spaces, the reptile of Nothingness, the embodiment of Chaos. It had been Vritra in the east and Leviathan in the west, but it was older than those names. It had been Tiamat, Iluyanka and Apophis, Veles and Jormungandr, but names are young, and the Old gods were before all the names and words and languages of men. But Korthoth-Gnaah didn't fear, and the mortal minds, that now were going out and emptying themselves into the warrior-god, could feel that the power of St. Michael and Indra was their's, and the strength of Marduk, Tarhuntas and Re-Harachte, and the might of Perun and Thor. The fire of Helios burned in their chest, and the brawn of Cuchulainn was their's. Chronos was ready to topple Ophion anew, and Jupiter readied himself to face Typhon. Apollo braced himself to confront Python, and Hercules would burn the Hydra anew. And yet, all these names and legends were faint echoes of the perpetual and aeonic struggle between the Old gods who existed in unsung ages, before men strode Hyperborea and the Polaric continent: Between Kortoth-Gnaah and The World Serpent. It had happened in the past, and it would happen again, when the stars were right. And now they were.

I tried my best not to show that I was excited, but my heart pounded in my chest as I began massaging Cris's shoulders. I know he asked me to do it because I was the farthest thing from a sexual being he could imagine: large, doughy, and friendly. (And, I suppose, because I had some degree of untrained skill at massage.) But I did it anyways, just for the opportunity to put my hands on him. The massages were always just his back, shoulders, neck, and occasionally his scalp. In my fantasies, though, he always asked me to follow it up with his biceps, his chest, his legs. What I really wanted was to get him on a massage table or bed, and convince him that it should be done naked. I had never seen him naked, and had only ever seen him without a shirt one time. The image had remained fixed in my mind, like the one lucid moment of a dream otherwise forgotten. His body was mostly hairless - although I wasn't sure if that was natural or the result of manscaping. I suspected the latter, if only because he also shaved his head. His body had been gorgeous then, and although he had gained a little weight in the years since, I still found him to be intensely attractive. I felt like being able to touch him, even in this non-sexual way, in front of friends, was an honor beyond anything I could hope for. As for myself, I was rather hairy. I had formerly had a solid, but lean musculature, although years of stress and bad diet decisions had literally weighed on me. I had recently decided to turn things around, but my progress was slow and hard-earned. I had spent many a morning at the gym, and the rest of each day wondering why increased exercise and an improved diet were giving me such slow results. I'd have done anything to improve faster. As the party we were at wore on, Cris turned to address me. "I should probably get home. Gotta be up early tomorrow." He raised his eyebrows as he did so. I knew for a fact he had no reason to be up early the next day, but I took the eyebrow raising as a request not to question it in front of friends. "You're my ride," I reminded him. "So wait for me to get my shoes on." We said our goodbyes to the hostess and other friends, then Cris watched, somewhat impatiently, as I pulled on and tied my shoes. As his car pulled out of the driveway, he told me, "I actually wanted to grab a drink tonight. Want to come with?" "Sure," I shrugged. I had no other plans, and hanging out together would be more fun than going home alone. We got to his place and took a rideshare to the bar. I wasn't really a fan of the taste of alcohol, so I only had two cocktails whose fruitiness disguised a fairly high alcohol content. After an hour or two or nursing our drinks and chatting, we caught a ride back to his place. "You can stay at my place tonight," he said. "You shouldn't drive, you had like... two drinks." He laughed. When we got inside, he brought out some pillows and blankets, laying them on the couch. "Are we going to bed already? It's only eleven-something." "No," he answered. "Just getting things ready for you." He then settled down on the couch beside me and turned on a comedic cartoon we had watched a few episodes of prior. Ten minutes in, he asked me, "Can you massage my neck again? What you were doing earlier felt great." "Okay," I said, and I positioned myself on the couch so that he could sit right in front of me, between my legs, spread wide. My cock, already half hard, stiffened as he accidentally grazed my package with his knuckles. The massage lasted through that episode and most of another before I suggested we move. "Want to do this lying down? On your bed?" He was tired, and we were both still pretty buzzed. I'm not sure if that's why he agreed, but he seemed eager to get his knots worked out. When we reached the bedroom, he retreated to his bathroom, closed the door, and came out moments later with gym shorts on. It was clear to me that he had taken off his underwear as well as his pants; his flaccid penis swayed as he walked, and I couldn't see an underwear line where the shorts clung to his firm, round ass. As he crawled into bed, I stopped him. "Shirt off. I'll grab lotion." He was leery of removing his shirt in front of people, an artifact of having gained some weight. He clearly didn't consider himself to be as attractive as I did. With some gentle prodding though, he removed the shirt. As I remembered, his chest was hairless. He had a faint happy trail leading from his belly button to his waistband, and dark underarm hair. His chest, while not as defined as it had been when we met, was more muscular than it had been a few months prior. It was clear he had been hitting the gym - he was getting some impressive results. He didn't quite have abs again yet, but his abdomen was much closer to flat than mine had been in a long time. My mouth watered as I took in the sight of him. Truth be told, it was not the only body part producing fluid as an involuntary reaction to seeing him. My dick, which had deflated back to a semi, throbbed again, squeezing a large bead of precum into my boxer briefs. Luckily, Cris had turned away and not noticed the visible bulge as he lied down on the bed. I grabbed the lotion and rubbed it between my hands, warming up a bit. As soon as he was flat, I straddled him and began working from the neck down. His neck had to be about 17 inches. Even his back was gaining definition. I couldn't believe that I was even allowed to touch this man. Around the time I reached the small of his back, I realized I was sweating through my shirt. Cris was so engrossed in the massage that I figured it wouldn't bug him for me to take off my shirt, so I told him I was going to. He mumbled an indistinct affirmative back at me. I continued massaging. As I reached his waistband, I silently debated what to do next, then moved back up to his arms. His biceps looked huge. I could feel my own arms beginning to burn from the effort of massaging him, but I kept up the massage through the soreness, my sweat and adoration a sacrifice to this demigod. As I worked out a knot on his left triceps, he groaned in pleasure. The sound of it made my semi awaken once more. I knew he could feel my erection against him, so when I finished his arms, I moved on to something I had never massaged before: his legs. I started with his calves, which were rock hard and as hairy as mine, but paler. I was quite proud of my calves, as they were the only part of my body that were still beautifully muscled. His were hard and well-defined with muscle, although slightly smaller than mine. As I moved up to Cris's thighs, I became conscious of the burn of exertion in my own thighs. At first I thought I merely needed to reposition myself to distribute my weight from my thighs, but then I realized that they were very much at rest where I was. There was no reason for my thighs to feel exertion right now. I looked down at them, pausing the massage for a moment and standing. My thighs looked leaner. I couldn't explain it. It felt as if I had just done an hour on the stairmaster. I stared at myself dumbfounded for a long moment, hands resting on his upper thighs, perhaps an inch or so below the bunched-up hemline of the shorts that stretched tight across the firm, twin mounds of his ass. I was broken out of my reverie by Cris, who groaned out, "Fine, I'll take them off. But keep going." As I looked at him, I realized he also looked slightly smaller, but instead of looking more lean, he somehow just looked deflated. As he slipped off his shorts, though, I got a great look at his meaty glutes and my mouth began to water. They were as pale as his legs, but where his thighs and calves were covered in dark hair, his ass was lightly dusted with fine colorless hairs that brought peach fuzz to my mind. I dropped my pants, leaving me wearing nothing but boxer briefs. They were loose on me at the waist. They never had been before. I felt the burn as I moved up his thighs and began to work the pale mounds of his ass. They were firm and taut, and as full of knots as his back. I could feel my own glutes tightening up as I kneaded his. I didn't understand why it was happening, but I wasn't going to quit. Maybe I was just hallucinating it in my drunken state. I had had two drinks, after all. After I finished his ass, I drummed on it a little and told him, "Lemme get your chest." He rolled over placidly. His cock was soft, but still fairly large. He was definitely a show-er, not a grower. His happy trail extended down to a dark patch of trimmed pubes. He was circumcised, with a visible difference in shade on either side of the scar. The inch between his head and the scar was much lighter than the dark scar, as were the five inches between scar and base. I tore my eyes away from it to return to his shoulders, then his pecs, and back to his arms. I moved my way down his abdomen. As I worked each area, I felt my body lighting up as if the muscles were on fire. I was shaking as if approaching muscle failure. I avoided looking at myself as much as possible, but there was no way to not see my forearms looking corded, or the way my abdomen was bulging less with each passing moment while I pressed into his. I could practically feel my love handles melting off as I put pressure on his hips. I returned to his legs. Here it was easy to keep my eyes off myself: I could stare at his cock instead. As I kneaded his thighs again, I brushed it a few times. It began to visibly harden, surprising me by growing a bit more anyways. He had to be seven and a half, nearly eight inches fully hard. And he was throbbing, leaving a puddle of precum across his lower abdomen. I felt warmth and growth in that region of my body as well, but I was pretty sure it was just the normal reaction. After I finished his thighs, I got up from the bed. "I'll be right back," I told him. "Bathroom." I willed my dick to soften up, then took a piss. My body was much leaner. I looked like I had never gained that weight. I kicked off my underwear and looked at myself in the mirror on the bathroom door. Without a doubt, I was in great shape. I stepped onto Cris's scale. One hundred seventy-five pounds. I had been two thirty-five when I weighed myself at the gym twelve hours ago. I couldn't help but say aloud, "what the fuck." I returned to Cris's bedroom, only realizing when he looked at me that I had forgotten to put my underwear back on. Cris's dick, which had begun to soften in my absence, gave a visible jump before landing back on his midsection with an audible plap. I froze there, then said, "let's get back to that massage." "What else is there to do?" Cris asked apprehensively, a look of utter confusion on his face. My guess was that he was confused by the sight of me: his fat, unsexual friend no longer either of those things. I looked at his stiffening cock. "Looks like just the one thing." Then I lied down between his legs, grasped the base of his cock with one hand, and began covering his cock with my saliva, kissing and licking my way up one side and down the other. My tongue found the puddle of precum on his abdomen and cleaned it off of him. He tasted musky, but clean; salty, but sweet. My own six-and-a-half inches began leaking, pressed against the soft, loosened muscles of his calf. I deepthroated him for a good twenty seconds before I came up for air. Even so, I just exhaled and inhaled through my nose, never letting his cock leave my mouth. After a few minutes, he pushed me off, gasping for breath. I looked up at him, disappointed that he wanted me to stop, until I realized why. He had retrieved a bottle of lube from his bedside table drawer, and was rubbing it into his hands as I had with the lotion. He sat up and grabbed my firm, muscular ass with both hands, pulling me onto him. He kissed me as his fingers began to find their way to my hole. As we made out, he slowly inserted a finger into me. His hands were large and rough. The sensation was mind-blowing. After working a second finger into me, he aggressively flipped us over so that he was on top. He looked somewhat deflated, but he was still as muscular as I was now. Cris lined his cockhead up with my hole and slowly pushed in. I moaned in pain as his length - and girth - filled me up. He stroked and groped my hairy pecs and biceps, leaned down to worship one of my armpits for a moment before deciding that the angle wasn't optimal for pounding my ass. Then he dedicated himself to that task while holding me by the throat and looking into my eyes. I didn't bottom often, and his rough fucking was not immediately pleasurable to me, but the look of pure lust in his eyes more than made up for that. I stroked my cock furiously as he picked up the pace, and within a few minutes I had stretched - and been lubricated by the combination of lube and precum - enough that his thick cock was gliding in and out of me. Even though he only fucked me harder and faster, the way he was hitting my prostate caused me to shoot my load before he even warned me he was close. The first shot hit his hand on my throat, and splattered onto my face. The second landed on my chest. The third hit his arm. The rest ended up on my abdomen. As my orgasm washed over me, I clenched and unclenched my ass. Cris scooped up the cum off my face and fed it to me without relaxing his pace. He grunted loudly as I tightened on his cock. Then he licked the cum off the back of his hand and said, "I'm about to bust, where do you want it?" "Keep fucking me, keep going." We were both on PrEP, and I had actually never had someone cum in my ass before - at least, not bare. He bent down to kiss me again, and thrusted hard. An intense amount of pressure hit my prostate, triggering a dry orgasm from me as he unloaded inside me. We kissed a few more times, but it wasn't long before he passed out. I cleaned myself up in the bathroom, then brought out a warm, damp rag to clean Cris up before I pulled his blanket over him and went out to the couch, to sleep there in my shirt and boxers. The shirt was large enough on my that it could pass for a nightgown. The boxers were precariously close to falling straight to the floor. I wasn't far from passing out either, and welcomed sleep. In the morning, my body seemed to be back to normal. I felt my own midsection, disappointed that the fat deposits there had returned. I had begun wondering if perhaps the previous night's events had been some drunken fantasy my imagination had played out, but then Cris came stumbling out of his room, bleary-eyed and naked. His heavy cock was pendulous without his usual underwear holding it in place. He froze when he saw me - overweight and undesirable. He was shocked; I can only assume because he expected me to look as I had the night before, when he had fucked me. "Forget I was here?" I chuckled as he covered his package with one hand. I sat up and inspected him. His body looked almost back to normal - he was still slightly smaller than usual. I hoped he didn't just seem smaller because he was naked. "Uh, yeah, I guess. I just had a weird dream last night," he said evasively. "Good weird?" I asked, more certain now that it hadn't been a dream at all. Cris looked uneasy, but nodded. "Really good." I smiled at him. "Must have been, you slept pretty soundly." He nodded, then retreated without turning his back to me. He showered, and I took a shower when he finished, wondering all the while what had caused that temporary transformation. After drying off, I stepped on the scale, peering down over my protruding belly to look at the weight there. Two twenty-five. I guess I hadn't gained it all back. I smiled as I began planning how to initiate the next massage.

(Continued from part 1) I stood in the bathroom doorway, feeling my huge muscled body become warm as Anthony gaped in awe from his bed. Anthony’s hunky form was now tiny compared to my immensely built figure, which towered a whole head above him. He eagerly looked me up and down, his eyes pausing hungrily at the outline of the massive package in my briefs. “Whoa, Adrian,” he finally managed, swallowing wetly. His dick became hard in his camo lycra underwear, and he began to rub it slowly. “You like it?” I said, smiling cockily. I walked in front of where he was sitting, and he placed his left hand on my huge chest. “Oh yes,” he responded, sliding his hand over my abs in amazement as he stroked his dick over his briefs. He slowly stood up and ran both hands over my body with a grin, and then began licking my pecs and abs with his long, juicy tongue. “Ohhhhh...” I groaned in pleasure as his soft lips enclosed my hard nipple, and I started flexing vainly. He moved down my body until he reached my briefs, nuzzling the thick cock inside playfully with his tongue. My soft 13 inch dick dripped cum that seeped through the briefs, and Anthony happily lapped it up. He pulled down my briefs, unleashing the enormous floppy monster, which he immediately started licking, running his saliva from base to tip over and over again. I lied on my back on the bed, and Anthony followed, crawling over me with his butt in the air like a submissive twink. He opened his mouth wide and grabbed my giant throbbing meat with two hands. Repeatedly, he throated my horse cock, each time getting it further in. ”Ohhhh fuck yeah!” I yelled, and grabbed Anthony’s spiky-haired head, moving it up and down, feeling the sticky, wet, amazing heat that emanated from my cock fill my entire body. Sliding my still soft drool and cum-covered dick out of his throat, I powerfully grabbed his toned hips and flipped him over so that his thick ass was facing me. I instantly tore his underwear off and stuck my tongue into his hole, licking the rim of his pussy in delight. My cock was getting harder, and was now almost 17 inches, red and covered in pencil-thick veins. I plunged the monster into the gaping hole before me, feeling the hot flesh enveloped by Anthony’s body. He cried out in delight, jerking off his own cock as I thrusted and pulled my immense meat in and out of his hole wetly, its length increasing in full to two feet hard. Impossibly, my whole dick fit entirely inside of Anthony as unimaginable pleasure rolled through my core. “Unnnnnhhhhh!” I moaned, thrusting in and out and in and out and in, back and forth and back and forth. Feeling myself about to unload, I couldn’t bring myself to take my cock out. It was too fucking good. This one was going to be much bigger than the first, I could tell, as I felt cum rushing to the head of my monstrous dick. “Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck!” I shouted, and then my giant fucking cock exploded with cum, spewing and spurting it into Anthony, who was violently jolting, his eyes pointing up and his mouth wide open. “YESSSS!” he cried out, clenching the bedsheets tightly as his body filled with my sticky warm cum. Suddenly, he began to undergo a transformation, his muscles pulsing and bulging out, his already hunky body becoming even more jacked. His cock swelled and extended with each stroke, and his ass popped beautifully forth with my dick still inside. “Holy fuck!” I cried, realizing the serum I drank must have transferred into my cum, and that I had just given Anthony a full dose of it. I pulled my cock out of his ass, letting my heavy wet meat fall back down with a loud slap against my legs. I was even more surprised when I realized that I had shrunk a little, my cock no longer reached past my knees, but hung instead just above my knees. My muscles were still athletic, but they weren’t monstrous, like Anthony’s, which had swollen into the huge hulkish body I had previously. Anthony and I had traded muscle. “Hey!” I cried angrily, as Anthony looked at his new muscles in the mirror. “You stole that body from me!” “I didn’t try to do that,” he responded, tugging at his massive cock gleefully. “At least you aren’t as skinny as before. Look.” He pointed at my body, which was as hunky as Anthony was before. My dick was still at least 10 inches soft, and I was perfectly toned. My muscles were big, without being awkwardly huge, so I looked like an underwear model. Because of my reduced muscle size, I could now fit into my clothes, and although they were tight, they revealed my muscles attractively. My arms and shoulders were hugged closely by the shirt, and my pants bulge was mouthwateringly bouncy in my gym shorts. My perky pecs and stone-hard abs were visible under my red t-shirt, which was now a little too short but showed off my amazing v-lines perfectly. Anthony, however, was unable to fit into any of his clothes. “What am I supposed to do?” he asked, rummaging through his underwear drawer, which was filled with speedos, thongs, and jockstraps. “I don’t know,” I responded, shrugging, “maybe you could find someone with extra large clothes and “borrow” them.” “I can’t leave this room!” he said exasperatedly, trying on a tank top that ripped instantly. “You’ll have to do it for me, Adrian.” I paused and tried to think of someone who had extra large clothing. “Hey,” I said, “what about the gym coach? I heard that he’s basically a bodybuilder.” “Good idea,” Anthony answered as a speedo snapped beneath the weight of his engorged horse cock. The next day, I entered the locker room determined to bring Anthony one of the gym coach’s outfits, and I ran into a familiar, stupid face. Jason Tyler, who I now looked slightly down at, bumped into me as I made my way toward the coach’s office. “Hey, idiot! Watch where you’re-“ he began to say, but stopped as soon as he realized it was me. “Adrian? What the fuck?” He looked astoundedly at my physique, which now exceeded his in almost every way imaginable. “How the hell did-“ “Get out of my way, Jason,” I said firmly, pushing him aside with an effortless swat of my hand. I continued heading toward the gym coach’s office, but Jason confronted me again. “Wait a goddamn second!” he shouted furiously. “You can’t just shove me like that, I’m-“ I cut him short by pulling his shorts down, revealing a very hard dick. One of his friends who was watching said “What the hell, Jason. Are you fucking gay?” With bright red cheeks, he said “No! Stop it! I’m fucking like five girls at the same time! Shut up!” I stepped on his pants to prevent him from pulling them up, and whipped out my 10-inch cock, saying “Who’s got the better dick now, Jason?” He gawked at my dick, a small trail of saliva falling from his mouth. “Fuck...” he said slowly, and as his friends walked away, I grabbed his shoulder and shoved him into a nearby bathroom stall and locked the door behind me. Instantly, he began to suck my cock, his lips moving quickly back and forth over my long shaft. I ran my fingers through his wavy blond hair, feeling his fleshy throat and his quivering tongue repeatedly sliding across my meaty cock. I laughed with delight when I saw that he was already cumming, and before I shot my load I decided to stop. Jason wasn’t worth it, and I wasn’t about to let him steal my hot body from me. I squeezed my cock back into my incredibly snug shorts, and pushed Jason out of the stall, where his friends were waiting to laugh mercilessly at him, as they had heard everything and seen under the stall doors. As Jason fumed from the locker room, hounded by his cronies, I walked over to the coach’s office. I knocked on the door, and heard a loud baritone voice gruffly boom “Come in!” I opened the door to find the coach sitting in a chair with his back to me, pumping a dumbbell with his left hand, his huge bicep expanding like a balloon with every flex. “Hey, um, coach,” I began nervously, intimidated by the sheer size of his bicep. ”Call me Coach Tyler,” he bellowed back, setting his dumbbell on the ground and rising to his full, nearly 7 and a half foot height. I gulped, trembling with fear, when suddenly it dawned on me; Jason was Coach Tyler’s son. I was in big trouble. (To be continued)

Thanks mate for remembering me. From reading AJ & Noah, I know that you take your time writing and revising the story. That’s what I love your stories mate. Carefully written, revised, erotic and so fucking good! So, no worries, take your time and give us more of Woody, Luke and even Deano.

Another amazing chapter, written with care and detail. @muscleaddict I love the Easter eggs too. and D & C in The Land of Ug? Keep up the good work Mate!

Yes I fear that notebook may yet play a part! But great pace so far and the tension is building! Great stuff!

Chapter Six For the first time in nearly five minutes, Tim was able to feel the power surging through his new muscular body. He could feel his pecs twitching, the nipples moving up and down every time they did, his abs, all six of them, appearing and disappearing as he breathed. His biceps, akin to boulders even in an unflexed state. His quads, bigger than any quads in existence, his calves like bulls, his cock... As he handled the mass that was making his briefs bulge, his excitement faded. He was bigger, stronger and more powerful than any man alive, so why was his cock not joining in the party? He knew, thanks in part to be a phallusphile (a branch of muscle worship where the penis was the centre of the attention), that the longest cock in the world belonged to Jonah Cardeli, or Jonah Falcon as he was better known in the porn industry, Jonah Falcon, whose mighty member was 13½ inches hard. True, the mass in his briefs had to be as least that big now, but that was soft, he wanted the mightiest of mighty members to reflect his body being the mightiest of all men. It was then he had a brainwave. If the flask's contents had made him muscular and large when soft just by catching a whiff, what would happen if he took a deliberate sniff? So, picking up the flask with one hand and pinching his nose with the other, he brought the flask to his nose, removed his fingers and breathed in. Chapter Seven "OH FUCKING YES!" he roared as he could feel his desires coming true. He could feel his cock surging against his briefs, his balls churning, every single part of his sexual organs in overdrive. And he was loving every single second of it. Throwing his head and arms back he let his cock explode from the confines of his briefs and become a monster. As it started to enter the room, it curved, before straightening a massive seventeen inches from base to tip. Chapter Eight "Beat that, Jonah!" moaned Tim, but the flask's contents weren't finished with him yet, everything experienced a second growth spurt, making Tim taller, heavier, thicker and more muscular than it was possible to be. After a few moments, Tim breathed again and as he looked down at his now average sized cock again he tutted "Oi, Herc, get a move on!" As if in response "Herc" did so, turning ninety degrees and shooting up his torso. Past his groin, past the lower set of his abs, past his obliques, and almost reaching to his pectoral cross where it then expanded outwards turning into a monster of a cock that had to be at least thirty inches long and twenty inches thick. Chapter Nine "I...I....I....LOVE IT!" screamed Tim and came, but this was no ordinary ejaculation. This was the mother of all ejaculations. It lasted for a good three minutes, blasting out cum at least twenty feet away and all in one continuous stream. This release of raw sexual energy caused another growth spurt that made Tim's back have the largest Christmas tree on record, produced lats that pushed Tim's arms a good six feet away from each other and caused his glutes that had been resting on the table to lift above the table. Chapter Ten As the orgasm faded, Tim hit a front double bicep pose and moaned "Ultimate" and found that the flask's contents had done something else. Enhanced his brain to such a degree that without even looking at himself he knew what he was. "Oh man" he moaned, "Eight feet tall, Eight fucking feet tall" and with that he punched his chest like Tarzan which caused him to moan "Five hundred and twenty three pounds of fucking class A muscle" and with that closed his eyes and moaned as he felt his body "A one hundred and five inch chest, ten and a half inch nipples, fifty two inch waist, two, four, six, eight, ten fucking hard abs, a cock that any man would want to suck, fifty seven inch quads, forty six inch calves, forty two inch biceps and one hundred percent pure stud!" and with that moaned again as he started to daydream his favourite muscle worship fetish of being strapped into a frame, electrodes attached to his nipples, cock, balls and zapped with not the current from a torch battery but the current from five nuclear power stations. It was just then that a buzzing grabbed his attention and noticing a cell phone on the desk behind him, picked it up. On it was a message from the professor. "Sorry, running a little behind on our meeting. Any objections if I send Hank ahead so that we can have our meetings one after the other?" The smile on Tim's face was so wide it was in danger of escaping his face.

Oh they do train, mate! There's more mention of that coming up and a couple of gym scenes too.

Next couple pages Sponsorship to help keep creating theses stories is always welcome! Click the link to my Patreon in my signature!

Chapter 2 I wasn't sure what had caused the transformation that overtook me a few weeks before, when my evening out with Cris had turned into a lust-drunk fuck, but I had a hell of a good time trying to replicate it. At first, I tried massaging Cris again. He was more than willing to get the knots worked out of his shoulders, neck, and back. He would never say no to a scalp massage. He seemed distinctly uncomfortable whenever I tried to push the massage further, however, not wanting me to massage his arms, chest, or legs. If I had to guess, it was because he couldn't reconcile his image of me as his fat friend with what he still believed was an erotically charged dream. He had been hitting the gym especially hard lately, talking about lost gains and needing to catch up, especially since he could see that I had leaned up a bit. I had been having an easier time at the gym myself, and had lost another five pounds per week since I had massaged him. Since he didn't want the full massage treatment, I had to look elsewhere. Luckily, there were no shortage of guys on apps like Grindr and Scruff, but getting one who was extremely muscular would be difficult. Guys on those apps, I knew, could be pretty shallow. To be fair, I wasn't really interested in guys with my body type either, so how could I expect them to be? Within a few days, though, the promise of a free massage turned a few heads, and I managed to get the attention of a guy by the name of Arturo whose profile pic was his impressively sculpted pecs. They were covered in a light crop of dark chest hair, and from what I could tell of the pictures he shared, his entire body was tanned. He invited me to come by after he was done working out, and since I was free that afternoon, I accepted. He was short, maybe about 5'5". The four inches I had on him made me feel huge, at least until his clothes came off. His arms were like something out of a superhero comic. Without even flexing, I could see that his biceps were probably close to the size of a grapefruit. His triceps looked as big as golf balls. When Arturo took off his shirt, he turned his back to me. His back rippled with muscle as he raised his arms to pull the shirt over his head. His shoulders were large and round, and sloped downwards from his thick neck. He kept his shorts on, telling me, "You get to take them off if you do a good job." As he lowered himself, facedown, onto the bed, I mounted him and began warming his massage oil between my hands, then I started kneading his large shoulders. Almost immediately, I could sense a tingle beginning in my own shoulders. This was what had been missing with those casual massages with Cris. I presumed, then, that at least two factors were needed: an intense physical attraction to the man I was massaging, and that he be lying down during the massage. I wondered what else might be required to make this happen. As I squeezed, kneaded, rolled, and adjusted every inch of Arturo's astounding body between his neck and the waistband of his shorts. When I got to that point, I made as if to move to his legs, but he commanded me: "Not the legs yet. Take my shorts off." My shoulders, back, and arms were burning from both effort and whatever connection was draining Arturo, but I was too excited to grow fatigued. My heart pounded as I pulled the shorts down. He wasn't wearing underwear. When I got the shorts about halfway down his lean, hard thighs, I focused my attention on his ass. It was smaller, less shapely than Cris's, I had to admit. I wasn't sure if Cris's higher body fat was the reason, or if Arturo simply hadn't done as many squats. I would have to ask Cris about his workout habits to clear things up. Even so, Arturo's ass was taut as a drum. His crack had a line of fine, dark hair. Without thinking, I buried my face right there, in the center of his cleftal horizon. Arturo had quite obviously showered just before I arrived. He tasted sweet and clean. One of his hands reached around to grab my head and hold it in place. He moaned loudly as I forced my tongue into his hole. By the time I needed air, I had to struggle out of his grip to gasp for breath. When I did so, he muttered contentedly, "Let's come back to that later. For now, get my glutes and work your way down." I did so, reveling in the burn I felt in my own glutes and thighs. As with Cris, massaging Arturo's calves was something of a respite - my own calves were definitely bigger, with next to no fat to burn away. Then he flipped over. I gasped at the sight of his cock. It was huge, and looked monstrous on his 5'5" body. He had much more to work with than I did, with my own respectable 6.5" erection, or even Cris, who approached a beautiful 8 inches. Arturo had a solid nine-incher, uncut but with the foreskin pulled tight over his monster dick. There was no way he could fuck me. I would definitely get his cum inside me somehow, though. I climbed back onto him and began massaging his chest, using an ample amount of oil to prevent his chest hair from chafing him. I got his shoulders again, and his arms, and his armpits. His forearms looked like a braided steel cable coated in copper. As I watched myself massage the knots out of his forearms, I could see that my own were approaching that level of lean musculature. I especially loved working his gorgeous abs. He was clearly flexing them for me as I massaged them, loving the sensation of my hands moving across them. I could feel the extra weight around my midsection burning away as I did so. In time, I moved back down to his thighs. His cock bounced as I moved past it, and after only a minute or so of kneading his somewhat thin, but rock-solid thighs, he interrupted. "Forget the massage, suck my cock!" I did so gladly. It was difficult to deepthroat him, but I put my best effort into it all the same. I looked up to his face as I did so. He was in a crunch position so he could see me over his massive, hairy pecs. I thought they looked somewhat less massive now, but they were still beautiful. He grabbed my head and held me down. I jerked my head, not trying to get away, but to continue increasing his pleasure. He seemed to love the "struggle" and released me after ten seconds or so. He let out a long, low "fuuuuuuuuck" when I didn't come up for air right away, but continued bobbing my head while keeping as much of him in my mouth as possible. Then he slightly altered his position, and his dick pushed deeper into my throat. Suddenly, I couldn't breathe. His cock was filling my airway. He was holding me down again. My entire body was burning as I struggled for precious oxygen. Eventually I grabbed his hands and pulled them off of my neck, slowly and deliberately. I raised my head up so that only the last two inches of his cock were still in my mouth, took a deep, practiced breath, and resumed. He had clearly been expecting me to stay up longer to catch my breath. When I immediately began deepthroating him again, he let out a gasp. "Oh fuck, I can't hold back. You're gonna make me fucking bust!" In answer, I pulled back off so that only a few inches of him were in my mouth, and dove back down. He came buckets. It was a thin, liquid load, and tasted especially bitter. I swallowed it all regardless. He fell back onto the bed, shaking and moaning. "Damn Mark, that was amazing," he said between breaths. I smiled and got up on my knees. "Ready for me to get back to eating that ass?" He laughed. "Thanks, but my ass is off-limits unless you can overpower me." I decided to take that bet. "Worth a shot." I grabbed his left calf and twisted it, firmly but slowly, to the right. Arturo instinctively rolled with it, landing ass-up. I didn't know much about wrestling, but I knew that being so much taller and heavier than him, I had the advantage. Additionally, I noticed that his arms seemed smaller, his back less defined. His ass even seemed softer as I began to stroke it with one hand while pressing his head down into the pillow with the other. He tried to buck me off but couldn't gather the strength to do so. "If you tap, I'll oil my dick up before I fuck you," I growled into his ear. He fought back even harder, to no avail. I reached down to point my cock at his hole, lubricated only by my (admittedly ample) precum. I reached a lower to squeeze his balls, and found by the firmness of his taint that his dick was back at full mast. "Oh, you're not struggling because you want me not to fuck you, are you?" I said as I realized what was going on. "You're struggling because you want to make sure I'm strong enough to take you." He moaned an affirmative into the pillow. I rubbed my leaking head around his asshole and forced the head in. He was so tight, so warm, and so unbelievably silky. He yelped a bit as I pushed my way in, balls deep, but he pushed his ass back against my pelvis to force me in deeper. He didn't notice, or couldn't tell, that the thick belly fat I had had when I arrived was no longer there. I had transformed. I was what he would look like at 5'9", just hairier. Admittedly, I had a smaller cock and our facial features were nothing alike, and I was nowhere near as well tanned as he was - but facedown in a pillow, having his prostate pounded by my thick erection, he was in no fit state to notice any of it. I could see myself in the mirror of his sliding closet doors, however, and the sight of myself looking like some Nordic sex god helped push me over the edge much more quickly than I had hoped - and I had to give credit where it was due, that ass was so smooth on the inside for being so hairy on the outside. As I filled Arturo with my cum, I realized he looked smaller still. He seemed to have almost a swimmer's build, but with especially large pecs. My own could smother him, I could tell. It was a good thing my clothes were made to fit a much fatter me, because they still fit when I put them back on, although the sleeves of my t-shirt were tight around the shoulders and biceps. Arturo stayed in bed, facedown, shuddering, the rest of the time I was there. I drove home, and could slowly feel myself deflating. When I got back to my place, I had to tighten my belt before I could get out of my car. Once inside, I loosened the belt and my pants and boxer briefs fell right off. I heard my phone make the tell-tale Grindr chirruping noise and checked my messages. It was from Arturo: "what the fuck did u do to me???" I ignored it. He'd be fine in a few hours, if still somewhat smaller. I shucked off the rest of my clothes and made my way to the bathroom, where I stood on my scale. I didn't need to suck in my belly to read it - there wasn't much belly left, even though I had stopped transforming back to "normal" already. I felt a thrill of excitement as I saw what the scale's digital readout said. 190 lbs. I had lost another 25 pounds since I had last weighed myself. My stomach was flatter, my pecs more prominent, my arms - hell, my arms had barely changed from when I left Arturo's. They looked chubbier, but the added muscle underneath only made them look more impressive. As I flexed in the mirror, I knew I had to keep this up until I reached my goals.

(I accidentally posted this in the Story Archive, so I reposted it here) It was my first day of college, and I decided I was done being pushed around because of my small size and skinny stature. I wasn’t going to be called stringbean, pussy, or tadpole anymore. This is it, I thought, I will finally change into the huge fucking hunk of my wettest dreams. And so, early in the morning before class, I had taken it upon myself to visit the campus gym. As I approached the building, I could see through the windows that there were some seriously jacked bodybuilders in there, pumping muscle with gigantic weights as if they were as light as a pencil. I walked inside and began to lift weights, heaving with all my might but getting quickly exhausted after two sets of fifteen reps. I gazed over at a dreamy shredded twink in a blue tank top, whose veiny arms and hard pecs thrusted as he did deadlifts. He had scruffy brown hair, an amazing jawline, and intense blue eyes that were complimented by the beautiful eyebrows that sat on top of them. He was wearing a pair of gray sweatshorts that cradled his big bouncing ass tightly, and as he turned around, I almost slobbered when laying eyes on the thick, long outline of his huge cock. Seeing me staring at him, he smiled devilishly, put down his weights and walked towards me, his big dick shaking with every step. “Hey,” he said as he sat on the bench next to me, “can I help you with anything?” Realizing my mouth was wide open, I said, “Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean to bother you.” Feeling my average-sized dick hardening in my gym shorts, I crossed my legs, and tried not blush, but I failed. ”It’s okay,” he replied, “you’d be surprised how often that happens.” His sweaty musk smelled so alluring. ”I wouldn’t be that surprised,” I responded, licking my lips and looking once more at his dick, which was creeping out of his shorts. “My name’s Anthony,” he said, smoothing back his spiky hair, “what’s yours?” ”I’m Adrian,” I replied, feeling warmth spreading to every place on my body, and desire inching up my throat. I was about to reach out and run my hand gently over his biceps, when he glanced at his watch. “Oh wow! Sorry, I’m gonna be late to class!” he exclaimed, and bolted out the door, his butt swaying perfectly behind him as he left. Sighing, I returned to my pointless weightlifting, wishing hopelessly that I could suck his cock and fuck his ass. He would never agree to that, though, I thought, looking sadly at my nonexistent pecs and completely flat stomach. Later, in the afternoon, I saw Anthony exiting the locker room as I walked in. He nodded at me cockily, and I nervously smiled back, wanting to say something flirty, but before I could he had rounded the corner. I cursed myself silently and entered the boys locker room. I always hated gym class. I mean, you can’t blame me, a scrawny little white gay kid with barely a hair on my chest, for hating gym. The locker rooms were torture, watching all the ripped straight guys casually removing their boxers in front of me and walking around with their donkey cocks flopping all over the place. They were like stupid alpha wolfs, bantering about which girls they were going to fuck next, comparing their dick sizes, pulling each other’s pants down and laughing hysterically. As I furtively approached my locker, Jason Tyler, who’d gone to my high school, grabbed the waist of my briefs and tugged them towards the ground, snickering maliciously. Jason was a blond dumb jock, with a rock-hard eight-pack that he showed off like a peacock. “Hey, Adrian!” he called stupidly as his cronies gathered around. “Nice four inches of steel you got there,” he mocked, pointing at my fully visible hard-on with glee. ”It’s actually five inches,” I corrected, immediately regretting my decision to say anything. I pulled my briefs back on, which hardly did anything to hide my obvious boner. “Sure,” Jason remarked with a sneer. “Have you seen my eight inches?” he asked, whipping his dick out at me with a grin. “They’re fucking mind-blowing!” As he walked away, whooping like a buffoon, I angrily gave him the middle finger, but he didn’t notice, as he had already begun picking on some other guy. That evening, as I slowly and forlornly walked to my dorm hall across campus, I remembered my goal of the year, to not end up being pushed around, and I glumly frowned, for it seemed as though I would fail miserably. As I entered my dorm building, I discovered a small card pinned to the noticeboard in the entryway. It said “Utterly flabby? Grossly skinny? Want to become a sexier you without fake pills or exhausting exercise? Then come to The Erotic Magic Shop on the corner of Hillsbury and Cedar. We’ve got what you want.” Intrigued, I put the card in my pocket and began to exit the building when I ran smack into Anthony, who was standing in the doorway. ”Oh! Sorry!” I said with a slight tinge of pleasure from feeling his stony abs press up against me. For a brief moment, I could sense his thick meat push onto my dick, and my shorts became moist with precum. ”That was my fault,” Anthony said with a cute smile, his hunky forearms glistening with perspiration in the early evening sunlight. “Where are you going?” “I’m new to this area,” I replied, scratching the back of my neck, “so I don’t quite know. Where is Hillsbury and Cedar?” He proceeded to describe the directions, but I kept goggling at his fucking hot body and his bulging cock, my mouth watering for the warm shot of cum that it would release. After sheepishly explaining that I wasn’t listening, he laughed robustly and agreed to walk with me there. As we walked, I tried not to gawk at his gorgeously muscled torso, or his firm but deliciously bubbly ass, with curved cheeks that rose and fell with each stride, but I couldn’t resist the occasional lustful glimpse. We arrived at the Erotic Magic Shop, finding it ramshackle and decrepit, the sign almost eroded completely off. I told Anthony that he was welcome to go back, and he returned to our shared dorm building, saying that he had to finish some homework. Despite the closed sign on the door, I went in, finding it strangely unlocked. It was dark, dusty, and full of boxes piled as high as the ceiling. “Hello?” I called, to no response. As I was passing down an aisle of boxes, I heard what I thought was someone whispering my name. Adrian, it said. Adrian... I followed it to the far corner of the room, where a small flask with a clear green liquid sat on a table, labeled only with the words “Drink me.” Suddenly I thought I heard footsteps on the other side of a stack of boxes, and, snatching the flask, I dashed out the door and ran hastily back to my dorm. Entering my room, I was surprised to find that Anthony was my roommate. He was sprawled shirtless on his back, laying in camo lycra boxer-briefs on his bed with a book in his hand. The head of his cock was protruding from the protesting briefs, with a drip of precum hanging from his dickhole. His broad shoulders stretched out across the mattress, and his chiseled abs moved slowly with his breathing. ”Wow! We’re... roommates?” I asked excitedly, seating myself on my bed, which was next to his. ”Yeah,” Anthony said with a boyish grin, literally struggling to keep his dick in his briefs. “Isn’t this great?” Smiling anxiously, I ran into the bathroom and locked the door, taking off my jacket and t-shirt. My shorts soon followed, leaving me in my undershirt and briefs. Then I grabbed the flask of green liquid from the pocket of my shorts. I immediately gulped down all of the liquid and stood in front of a full-length mirror, feeling ridiculous just waiting for something to happen. Then I felt it. All throughout my nerves, I felt a tingling sensation of sexual desire. My whole body began to throb with pleasure like a dick blowing its load, and I trembled and shuddered with orgasmic joy. “Fucccckkk!” I cried with ecstasy as I noticed my feet growing larger and veinier in front of my eyes, my toes slowly jutting out. Next my calves began to grow, the swelling creeping up my legs until my thighs and quadriceps had erupted with layers of smooth muscle as well. Then my torso quivered in excitement as my flat stomach shredded into a perfect eight-pack of washboard abs visible beneath my undershirt, which I lifted up, running my hand over my chiseled abs in erotic awe. Suddenly, full round pecs sprang forward out of my chest, ripping the undershirt down the middle and rising like mountains. Hard nipples pointed from their peaks, which lactated milk that oozed like cum down my body. My arms followed, biceps bulging out with a pulsing vein down the middle of each one, my triceps popping forth into hulkish treetrunks. Turning around, I could see my shoulders and back broadening and thickening, tearing the undershirt to shreds as my lats expanded with growing muscles. I groaned with gratification as I looked at my ass, which ballooned and bubbled bulbously against my stretching briefs. I flexed my huge ass, feeling the muscles contract and expand deliciously as my hole twitched with delight. ”Unnnnhhh!” I moaned as I turned back around, feeling a throbbing sensation coming from my cock, which bulged in girth and length with every pulse, my straining briefs almost bursting at the seams as my balls grew to the size of melons. I grabbed and squeezed my thick horse cock, pulling the heavy python from my pants and letting its massive head flop down past my knees, where it swung like a pendulum between my legs, dripping a puddle of cum on the floor. I tugged at the hanging veiny monster and stroked it with both hands, covered in cum. My elephant dick began to harden, pushing up to my pecs, where I licked its hole, flowing and streaming with delicious juice. I rubbed the whole fucking huge cock against the full-length mirror, increasing my pleasure infinitely. “Fuck yeah! Fuuuuccckk!” I yelled, hearing my voice become stronger and deeper as I became ready to shoot my load. The mega-cock spewed a flood of sticky cum, which covered the entire bathroom in a gooey mess. I laid down on the floor in my own cum, feeling incredibly intense waves of indulgence roll over me with every spurt. As my dick flopped back down to just below my knees, I heard Anthony call from the bedroom. “What are you doing in there?” he yelled. “Are you alright?” I grinned with excitement and got to my feet, checking out my wet body in the mirror. I was no longer a scrawny toothpick; I was a fucking beast, with round, firm, and meaty legs that supported my godlike torso, which popped in all the right places. My arms were monstrous, and I noticed as I flexed my basketball biceps that my hands had grown as well. I reached for my briefs, to try and put them back on, and, squeezing each leg into the elastic, I got them to fit snugly around the juicy curve of my thick ass. Grasping my giant floppy cock, which was well over a foot long, I tried to shove it into my stretching underwear, causing a couple large rips to appear in the elastic. After a few seconds of struggling to keep the slippery, luscious piece of meat within the confines of my bulging briefs, I gave up and let the huge head hang blatantly out the bottom. ”Adrian?” called Anthony, “What was that noise?” ”Nothing. I’ll be out in a second!” I responded. Smiling devilishly, I licked my lips and exited the bathroom. (To Be Continued)

(figure should share this on here for you muscle inflation fans as I know not many have deviantart profiles) Dan's Discord Show Dan practically swaggered as he threw down his backpack and made his way over to his desk and computer, which were tucked away to one side of his room. Leaning back in his chair, he couldn’t help but do some more flexing, posing as he took more photos. He relished the feeling of his bicep brushing his short, dark hair as he moved through different poses, all to show off his new physic. His dark brown eyes gleaming with delight. As his computer slowly started up, Dan signed into the Discord group ‘Muscle Maniacs’ which he’d left months ago. Dan had always been muscle obsessed, though all his life he’d been skin and bones with average looks. While many would relish a naturally tanned skin color due to his Latino heritage, Dan had hated it because it made him look even more twig like and others had made the comment. His average looks were a blessing and a curse as he was easily overlooked by those around him unless they’d taken the time to realize how little he filled his clothing. After months slaving at a gym, Dan thought he’d finally begun to put on some muscle, so he posted some photos on ‘Muscle Maniacs’. Some had been supportive of the start of his muscle growth journey. However, many had mocked him, asking what muscle growth? They’d even made fun of his username DanTheMan94, saying “more like Dan the boy if that”. Angrily Dan had left the group and hadn’t intended to return until now. He’d turned that anger into motivation and found meditating a lot of help to him. He’d soaked in so much of those ‘visualize it and it will come true’ podcasts and books he hadn’t been surprised that in a few months he’d gone from bony to beefy. Dan enjoyed the groan of his black, leather chair as he leaned back. He then enjoyed reading the comments and seeing the reactions to the members in ‘Muscle Maniacs’ after he’d finished uploading his new photos. Dan was grinning ear to ear at how so many where impressed by how big he’d gotten in just a few months. His arms now were easily thicker than his legs had been before he started visualizing his new size. The white polo and pants he wore no longer hung off him like before, they felt snug. Dan even imagined them being snugger as he still wanted to be bigger. He intended to prove every member of the group wrong by becoming bigger than them all. Dan went to rest his elbows on the table as if he could further absorb the admiring and steamy comments appearing on his screen by getting closer, when his shirt felt extra tight. It just made him laugh as he pulled at it to loosen it, to little avail. Same with his black jeans. Forcing his eyes away from the screen he looked down on himself. He could’ve sworn he hadn’t grown that much to be straining against the fabric of his clothes. A growing tightness about him as his clothes seemed to constrict him, forced Dan to get up, lumber out of his bedroom and across the hall of his small apartment to the bathroom, of course taking his phone with him, so he could do a thorough check in front of a mirror. “Oh wow…” Dan breathed, watching eagle eyed as he saw his reflection slowly creeping higher and higher up the mirror. Picture it and you’ll be it, Dan thought to himself smugly as he ran his hands over himself, enjoying the feeling as his clothes struggled to contain him. Realizing he needed to document this and send it to the chat, Dan struggled to get his polo off, the bottom of it getting snagged about his lats and under arms. With a smug smirk, Dan switched tactic and gripping the collar with both hands he ripped the shirt off him exposing the thick, vast, lightly haired planes of his now impressive pecs, the heaving ripples of his more defined pecs. Even his jeans groaned around his hips as his butt bubbled and his crotch creeped outwards. “They aren’t going believe this.” Smirked Dan to himself, immediately beginning to pose, flex and photograph his now even bigger physique. Aiming down he took a photo of his fly and button straining to contain his bulge, the bottoms of his jeans snagged on his calves. It made him throb and he half expected the movement to be enough to push his jeans too far and burst them open. Dan moved his attention back to his new fan club, Dan’s growth tapered off then ceased, which he was fine with for that moment anyway. He was particularly loving how his new fans had quickly gone from calling him ‘Dan the Man’ to ‘Dan the Damn’. Out of the corner of his eye he could already tell he was over 7 feet tall, when he hadn’t even been 6 feet earlier that even. It was satisfying to him seeing the top of the door frame being eye level. It even gave him inspiration for a photo. His only regret was there wasn’t someone else in his apartment that could pose with him or take photos to show off how big he’d gotten. He couldn’t help but fantasize what he’d do if someone else was there. He didn’t care if they were a girl or guy, he just cared about comparing them to his greatness and how tiny they’d feel against him. Reading the messages Dan initially frowned seeing the growing tide of comments such as ‘fake’, ‘clearly photoshop’, ‘roids’. Dan couldn’t deny that he had morphed photos of himself and others in the past but he new he wasn’t good enough to pull of morphs that looked as good as his photos. Seeing other comments practically drooling for video, Dan grinned, deciding to kill two birds with one stone. Switching his camera to film mode, Dan live streamed video directly into the chat. “Does this look like photoshop to you?” laughed Dan arrogantly, lift his meaty leg up to rest a now at least size 16 sized foot on the white bathroom vanity. Dan’s jeans bit into his leg as his hamstring moved and bulged threatening to burst the struggling clothing. Relishing the view, Dan curled his left arm, flexing his bicep and bursting the sleeve about it allowing it more freedom to bulge. Switching his phone to his left arm, Dan curled his right arm bursting the sleeve on that side. His polo was now little more than a vest and the guys on the chat were loving it. Grabbing at the shredded shirt, Dan tugged ripping it free to show off his shoulders and traps in all their glory. Dan couldn’t help but laugh and shake his head as despite the live video people were claiming it was just a tiny bathroom, a child’s t-shirt, even after he did a sweep of it with his phone to show everything was normal sized, he was just huge. Letting out a sigh, Dan decided to take the show back to the bedroom where there was more space. Dan smiled satisfactorily as he hunched down and squeezed his shoulders together to get back out of the bathroom door. He relished the view as his new bigger pecs were bunched up before him. Lumbering back to his room he had to repeat the procedure. Seeing all the love on the chat for the video of him squeezing through the doors. He arrogantly winked at his viewers and flexed a bicep that was now as thick as a fire hydrant. Though he hadn’t been thinking too much about getting bigger, the thoughts had been there in the back of his mind slowly stretching him taller, wider as he bathed in the adoration of the group chat. Going back his computer, Dan decided to continue the show by switching on his webcam. He allowed the group a nice shot of his new bubble butt as he put down his phone before switching. Before stepping away from the computer he allowed the people in the chat another view. Feeling his pecs he chuckled as his bulge that filled most of the webcam’s view twitched making him somewhat aroused, reminding him of how painfully tight his jeans really were. Grimacing he knew they’d be a struggle to get off. Deciding on an idea that would make a better show and be more pleasurable. Dan headed back to his bed and plopped down on the end of it, making the mattress groan as it sagged. It allowed the users to see their first complete view of Dan. They could see how the chair and the guitar at the end of his bed looked like a child’s next to him, which finally silenced all his doubters. Smiling devilishly, Dan resumed flexing, posing. Straightening his legs out he let out a pleasurable gasp, a hand raking through his black hair, eyes wide with joy as his thighs bloomed out of his jeans, then his calves. As the black shreds of fabric that had been his jeans fell away, Dan was left just in his blue cotton boxers and a sizeable tent in the front of them arching to one side. I am the biggest, Dan thought smugly as his eyes drank in the thick, substantial mound that he new was his cock. He could feel the heat of it radiating up into his abs, his now bigger, heavier balls churning against his inner thighs. He loved the feeling of his thighs rubbing and swelling together, when he’d been skinny, he had to press them together to make them touch. Now, if with his muscular legs spread, they were so thick his thighs still touched. Dan figured he’d have to be doing splits to keep them apart now. Leaning back, arms outstretched Dan let out of a laugh as his top half now nearly stretched the length of his single sized bed, his back nearly as wide as it. He laughed at how diminutive it was compared to him now. “I’m definitely the biggest now.” Laughed Dan, his thunderous laughter increasing as part of his bedframe snapped under his bulk as he pushed himself back up to a sitting position. Squinting at the computer screen, Dan smirked at all the comments of ‘how?’, ‘How??’, ‘HOW?????’, ‘OMG HOW?!?!?!’ which were filling the screen. “It’s just mind over matter guys.” Answered Dan with a coy shrug. Just bragging and thinking about it made Dan’s whole boy twitch, throb and grow more. His back widening, blocking more and more of the view of the wall. His long legs stretching out of view as they snaked across the room. His whole body was blowing up bigger, thicker, bigger, thicker but he didn’t care he was in heaven. The sensation made him imagining how it would be to fill the room and so his body was growing to match that image. Dan had never had this much attention before in his life and it only fueled his ego and desire to show off to them. Every comment on his godliness and gargantuanness made the bulge in his boxers twitch and throb. It looked like he had packed a watermelon into his boxers, his boner had blown up so huge. “This baby sure is getting heavy.” Dan teased, reaching down to grope his enormous erection, “whoops.” He even smirked smugly as that little bit of touch and the torrent of comments in reply egged his crotch to grow and burst free. His junk shredded the cotton briefs and spilled down his leg as thick and long as a normal body builder’s leg. Dan leaned back, allowing his viewers a closer look at the totem pole rising from his lightly haired crotch. However, Dan let out a surprised gasp as he quickly found most of his back pressed against the wall, his head brushing the ceiling. Looking away from the screen he noticed his left foot had begun to push against a bookcase his right foot the opposite wall. His shock however, quickly turned to awe and pleasure as he realized he really was the biggest man ever. The only displeasure Dan’s still ballooning bulk was causing him was that his protruding pecs were beginning to obscure the screen, so it was becoming difficult for him to read his beloved comments. Leaning back, Dan embraced the bowing of the wall behind him, the rubbing of the walls at his shoulders, the feeling of his long cock resting on his chest. Straining to see, Dan’s whole body throbbed with pleasure as he saw the group were now referring to him as ‘Dan the Dam’ as he’d gotten so huge. Seeing those comments and one comment that glared out at him challengingly that only the hulk was bigger, made Dan swell and grow even more. This only made the room become more cramped. The very little space that was being gained from furniture being crushed under his bulk was quickly filled by Dan’s growth. Feeling his knees bore into the roof at one end, his back bowing it at the other, Dan wondered whether it was the lack of space or his bulk constricting his movements. However, he hoped his computer was okay and his viewers could still make out at least his balls growing ever closer. He hoped they enjoyed the sounds his room were making, though he wasn’t sure if the groans were from him or his room. He could only imagine they were wanting him to be bigger, so he imagined he should keep growing. “Oh shit.” Dan muttered as the roof cracked, splintered and his head forced up through the roof amongst a mound of traps and boulder like shoulder muscles. There are a few more crashes down in his apartment and Dan knew his place was totaled by his growth. Least with the Discord chat being disconnected he didn’t have to see those comments making him think about his growth and getting bigger. He could tell that from the lack of cracks and crashes he’d finally stopped growing. “A giant!” came a screech, which made Dan’s ease evaporate and his eyes shoot up off the floor. Looking up he looked at the couple who lived above him. Their tiny forms bundled up on their plush couch looking down at him. He’d grown right up in the middle of their lounge room. “A giant!” screeched the woman again as Dan’s body rumbled and shuddered, jostling the whole apartment. Dan couldn’t help but think about being a giant and his body quickly begun to meet his new mental image of himself. The couple seeing more and more of Dan’s bulk rise before them and the warping of the floor about them quickly made their escape. Dan let out a pleasurable moan as his cock ploughed through the floor straight in the adjoining room and into the roof. Dan’s growth became rapid as he grew through the second, third, fourth floors. Many of the occupants having to soon scramble over Dan’s bulk as he filled more and more of the apartment building. He wasn’t sure whether he was going to outgrow it width wise or height wise and that curious image spurred his expansion on. His legs ploughed through room after room until he felt the cool night air bristle the hair of his legs as they grew out onto the street. His feet now as tall as a sedan was long. “Damn I’m going to be like Alice in Wonderland.” Grimaced Dan, his body once more responding to the mental image. His arms nearly as thick as some builders exploded out of both sides of the apartment building his monolithic cock rearing up out of the front to the horror of the crowd below as his growth came to an end. “Damn I’m so huge.” Breathed Dan, wishing he could see the world compared to his new vast size, his head feeling small amongst the mounds of muscle and debris inside the husk of a building. Once again the simple, single thought rekindled Dan’s growth and with a gasp he found himself rocketing upwards and outwards. Dan could hear the crowd out the front gasping and crying out as his ballooning growth resumed. Even amongst the din, Dan heard a man cry “jeez will it be him or the building that explodes first.” Though several seconds later, Dan proved it was the building that would explode first as he grew to freedom, the tiny thought was put into his head as he looked about his freakish bulk at the tiny world below. He couldn’t deny looking at his obscene proportions that he was like a supersized muscle blimp that was still blowing up. The little people scurried below him to avoid growing limbs and falling debris. Dan scoffed to himself, he couldn’t explode he’d only be at risk of that kind of thing if he was too big. This was a dangerous train of thought as it made Dan wonder and imagine what too big was. Once again, his body pushed and surged to match the mental image of the distended, shuddering mass that Dan briefly imagined. “No.” he grunted as he begun ballooning crazily. Dan’s eyes darted from his limbs, the shrinking landscape to his cock, the pleasure of the sights swimming through his head as a growing tightness begun swimming through his body. He tried to think of his size earlier in his bathroom, he pictured that size, how it felt, and he felt himself begin to slow then to his relief shrink. Even atop Dan’s mountainous shoulders, his head nearly swallowed by muscle, he heard the words “Only Atlas would be bigger than him!”. These words made Dan grit his teeth. No Mythological figure was going to outdo him. All thoughts of exploding and shrinking down to a more practical size were pushed aside, and Dan thought only of growth. Dan didn’t even feel the tiny people being swept aside by his giant glutes or mountainous legs. He just enjoyed the knowledge that he was truly enormous. He smirked as his arms became stuck straight out as he’d become so bulky, he had no doubt he was rendered totally immobile. However, he didn’t care, he was the biggest man ever. Again, that little voice piped up and went, only the biggest man? Which made Dan frown. He was giant but still could be considered a man. He knew he should be considered a god, but how big should a god be? Once more Dan pondering the thought and imagining it reignited his growth. He quickly begun to balloon and swell at an intensity he’d never done before. He was sure his back now hunched by his bulk would be at the clouds. Sweat glistened over the immense landscape that was his body as it struggled to become ‘godly’. “Fuck I’m becoming so overblown.” Chuckled Dan, straining to see more and more past his shoulders, pecs and cock. Overblown is a dangerous word, the little voice in Dan’s head murmured and immediately Dan remembered his earlier fears about exploding. Popping just like an over inflated balloon. He was so exhausted from growing. His thoughts almost delirious from the sensations throbbing through his body Dan couldn’t keep the thoughts at bay. He thought about how his growth would rocket on even faster, his body distend even more, his mountain of a cock spurting precum with the pressure like a fuse as his body grew impossibly huge and impossibly tight. As he pictured it, his mind over matter made it a reality. Dan grunting and moaning, panted heavily as his growth accelerated even more. His body a mass of muscle, cock and balls were quickly filling the entire sky as his body rumbled like a hundred jet engines as it shuddered under the strain. In those brief moments it looked as the ballooning mass would envelope everything as it rapidly grew outwards and upwards. Until, as Dan had imagined, there was an enormous boom and suddenly the freakish, growing, expanding giant was gone.

Any updates?

Muy buena historia, habrá continuación?

What does "snuff" mean? (My English isn't very good).

.

This is so fucking hot! Psychotic bodybuilders crushing men to death with their muscles is my favorite. Hoping we get the rest soon with even more skull crushing.

Thirty Three Every time I’d been out in public with AJ I had felt the most incredible rush at being in the company of a man so outrageously muscular. But never more so than when I was stood next to him on the tube on the way back to our hotel room, having been at my very first bodybuilding show, where I’d witnessed him guest posing on stage. Standing so close to my gorgeous bodybuilder boyfriend who I just couldn’t wait to be alone with on a packed train, who was obscenely bronzed with competition tan and bulging out of his black t-shirt, knowing his shiny, hot pink posing trunks were lurking under his trackies was such an intensely exciting experience. AJ was definitely receiving more glances and lingering looks from the other train passengers than he had the previous times we’d caught the tube that day. I couldn’t help getting a kick out of it. All of those regular sized, non bronzed people staring at the huge, brown freak and his abnormal sized arms. It was so crazy to see the contrast of AJ and the other people around me. Everyone in the carriage just looked like normal human beings. While AJ looked like something else entirely. Almost superhuman. I could tell from his smug expression that he was getting a massive kick out of it too. Half way through the journey, this cute, geeky gay guy in black framed specs got on board and sat down close to where we were standing. I’d never seen anyone stare at AJ in such a blatant manner before. He looked curious, a little intimated, even a little star struck. It was like he literally couldn’t take his eyes off the gorgeous, bronzed bodybuilder standing next to me. This guy was a complete stranger, and yet, I felt an instant connection with him. “I think you’ve got an admirer!” I said to AJ quietly. AJ’s grin grew wider and he cheekily wiggled his eyebrows up and down. “Shall I flex for him?” AJ said. I grinned and rolled my eyes. When I looked back at the guy, he was still staring. Not just at AJ, but at both of us. “Maybe just a cheeky bicep flex?” he asked. My eyes widened as if to say, don’t you dare, even though a part of him would have actually loved for AJ to do that. I wouldn’t have put it passed him either. “How about a pec bounce?” he then outrageously suggested. And before I could respond, AJ was doing exactly that. He thick chest bouncing and rippling underneath the material of his t-shirt, in front of a whole fucking tube carriage of passengers. Part of me wanted to die of embarrassment. The other part loved it so much I could barely fucking breathe. I couldn’t look at AJ's admirer after that, but when the train reached our stop, I turned my head to find his eyes still following us as we departed the train, and I noticed something in his expression that made my heart feel like it had been pinched. This incredible sense of longing. Like he wanted his own cute, pec bouncing bodybuilder boyfriend for himself. I couldn’t help but hope that he’d one day find exactly that. Walking back to the hotel with AJ was almost as big of a rush as being with him on the tube. After we’d turned a corner where there were no cars or people, just buildings and block of flats, with the hotel right at the end of the street, AJ did something I never thought he would in public. He gently grabbed my hand and squeezed it, wrapping his fingers in between mine. It felt like my feet had left the fucking ground. It was the first time I’d ever held hands with a guy in public. What a fucking rush to be walking along a public street hand in hand with the man I loved, who just happened to be an abnormally muscular, bronzed painted bodybuilder. “Are you gonna do this back in Little Denton too?” I playfully asked him, grinning. AJ shrugged. “Maybe!” he said with a cheeky grin. I rolled my eyes as if to say, yeah fucking right. But even if I didn’t believe he would, it was still an incredibly sweet sentiment. Predictably, and perhaps sensibly, AJ let go of my hand as we walked into the hotel. As soon as we were in the lift that took to us to our floor and the doors were closed, AJ dropped his bag, forcefully wrapped his arms around me and passionately kissed me. Fuuuuck. Neither of us could stop grinning as we walked to our room. The corridor was empty, so when AJ was opening the door, I bravely pushed my torso into his back and wrapped my arms around his waist, my throbbing hard on pushing into his arse. He turned his head and looked at me wide eyed, grinning and biting his lip. Excited at my bravery and clearly getting a kick out of what we were doing. As soon as we were in the room and the door was closed, my back was pushed up against it and AJ was sinking his mass into my body with his tongue in my mouth once again. It was so fucking passionate and intense. It honestly felt like neither of us had wanted each other more than in that moment. As we parted lips, I looked at his gorgeous, bronzed face and shook my head in disbelief. “I can’t believe how fucking hot you look!” I said. He beamed at me and wiggled his eyebrows. “I’ll have to tan up more often!” I bit my lip and just grinned at him, my torso still pressed against his, just melting into his muscle. “Oh, and thanks for tanning up my arse, by the way!” he cheekily said. My eyes widened and I grinned at the memory of AJ’s bare buttocks in the tanning tent. “I liked the cock-in-the-sock look!” I told him. AJ giggled. “Dare you to wear that outfit for your next Tesco shift!” I said. AJ tipped his head back and laughed. “They’d definitely fire me, then!” I just shrugged and grinned. Perfect! Then you’d have to come down to London and live with me, I thought. But I didn’t dare say it. I just kissed him again. Slowly but passionately. My hands running over his back, down his shoulders and gripping his indecently sized arms. When we parted lips, my hand was still clutching his bicep. AJ was looking at me in the sexiest way. He looked down at the bicep I was gripping and bit his lip in the insanely hot manner he always did. As he mischievously gripped his fist and flexed, one of AJ’s freakishly sized, beautifully bronzed, marble-to-the-touch biceps erupted underneath my fingertips. Fuuuuuck. The very same bicep I’d just watched a whole theatre full of people gawp at, cheer and go crazy over. And now it was mine. To do whatever I wanted to do with it. Without thinking, I leant in, drawing my face closer to AJ’s upper arm, placed my lips on the exploding ball of bronzed bicep muscle and gently kissed it. “Mmmm,” AJ cheekily groaned in response. I kissed it again, feeling the huge muscle underneath my lips and tongue. AJ gently placed his hand on the back of my head as I did so. When I looked at him, he had this cute, excitable grin on his face. He clearly loved me kissing and worshipping his bicep with my mouth. I tugged at the bottom of AJ’s t-shirt and helped him lift it up and over his head. I’d almost forgotten how insane AJ’s physique looked so bronzed up. A little more shredded than usual, it looked closer to the type of muscle freaks I regularly blew loads over then it ever had. It was like an upgraded version of the body I loved and was so used to seeing. A bronzed painted bodybuilder right in front of me to explore and worship and touch. I took my face and lips to AJ’s huge chest, licking and kissing the thick cushions of bulging pec muscle. Then I made my way down his six pack, kissing each gorgeous bubble of bronzed ab muscle, much like I did that very first time we’d slept together in AJ’s bedroom, before kneeling on the floor and grabbing the waistband of AJ’s trackies. I pulled them down and was met with the shiny pink material of his posing trunks, now stretched by AJ’s hard on, just mere inches away from my face. I squeezed on his hard dick through the shiny pink material of his posers, AJ groaning in response as I continued to tug and squeeze. When I looked up, I saw the most erotic image; AJ flexing his right bicep, looking down and admiring it as he did. FUCK! I got the sense that it wasn’t even for me. That he was flexing for his own enjoyment. It was probably one of the cockiest (and sexiest) things I’d ever seen. I took AJ’s cock out of it’s shiny, pink posing trunk wrapper and began to suck on it, as AJ groaned and gripped my shoulder blades and ran his fingers through my hair. When I stood up, AJ helped me remove my clothes until I was fully naked. I wrapped my arms around his back and sunk into his bronzed, muscular torso. My hard on pressed tightly against his posing trunk covered cock. An idea suddenly came into my head. I looked at AJ cautiously. “Can I wear your lime green posers?” I asked. AJ was beaming. He looked excited as hell. “YEAH! Of course!” he said enthusiastically, clearly loving the idea. I grinned excitedly as AJ retrieved the shiny lime green trunks I loved so much from his bag. “Kinky little fucker!” he playfully said to me as he walked back over. Instead of just handing me the green trunks though, AJ held them out, stretching one leg hole, and signalling for me to climb in. I dizzily grinned, held on to one of AJ’s huge shoulders and put my leg in. Then I did the same with the other. I didn’t know why, but it felt like such a special and intimate moment. AJ dressing me with his shiny, lime green posers. Still hanging on to him, AJ made a “GRRRRR!” noise as he pulled the straps up over my throbbing hard on, squishing it into the material with his hands. He chuckled as he admired the view. “There’s no WAY you’d get away with wearing those on stage!” he said. And he was right. My hard on was comically tenting the trunks to an outrageous degree. It felt so fucking horny, not just to be wearing actual bodybuilder’s posing trunks, but a pair of AJ’s. I giddily grinned and he gripped and squeezed my cock and I groaned and sank into AJ again. “So what was it like seeing me up on stage?” he cheekily asked in my ear. I looked up at him, grinned and shook my head in disbelief for effect. “Fucking … AMAZING! And bonkers!” AJ beamed at my response. “Although … I was kinda disappointed you didn’t take your posers off, whip them round your head and throw them at me in the audience!” I said, remembering our conversation over Facebook when he’d teased he’d do that very thing. “Fuck! I knew there was something I’d left out!” he joked. I giggled in response. “You were so fucking cocky, though!” “Mmmm. Well I may have being trying to impress someone in the audience!” I grinned, still with my body pushed against AJ’s. “What was it like?” I asked, curiously. “Being on stage? Posing in the audience?” I felt a flutter of excitement as I waited for AJ’s reply. His mouth curled into this excited, cheeky grin. He shook his head. “Such a fucking rush!” he said, with conviction. “It was crazy. Everyone staring at me. Watching me flex!” Fuck! My insides were going crazy and my hard on was juddering underneath AJ’s lime green posers. “Yeah?” I asked. AJ knew I was both genuinely curious, and also getting a massive kick out of hearing him being so candidly. “Mmmm! I felt like a freak!” Fuuuuuck. “You are a freak!” I joked. AJ grinned wildly, and looked down to admire his physique. “Hell yeah!” he cheekily said. “Noah’s little muscle freak!” he added, giving me this adorable, loving grin. I grinned and kissed him. “So … do you ever get horny when you flex?” I asked, a little warily when our lips had parted. AJ grinned mischievously. “Yeah!” he said, with conviction. ”I think most bodybuilders do!” “Fuck!” I exclaimed, gripping onto AJ’s body. “That’s fucking … HOT!“ I said. He bit his lip and gave me another one of his insanely sexy looks. Then he arrogantly pursed his lips and curled his bicep into a flex. I released a little groan and squeezed onto the bulging, bronzed muscle pulsating under his skin. “Look at THAT!” AJ said, in a hushed voice, looking down at his own bicep muscle. Fuck! It was such an outrageous thing to say. I beamed and squeezed it further. “It’s fucking HUGE!” AJ cheekily exclaimed. “Fuck yeah!” I exclaimed enthusiastically, my heart thumping at AJ’s sudden cockiness. AJ then contorted his face into a cocky grimace as he lifted both of his biceps up into a front double bicep pose and outrageously growled. “FUCK!” I exclaimed, as I ran my fingers over the insane, bronzed peaks and squeezed. “YEARGHH!!” AJ growled, really fucking getting into it. It was the most mind bogglingly horny thing to witness. AJ playing the part of a cocky, flexing bodybuilder, getting off on his own outrageously developed muscle. “You’re a monster!” I exclaimed, feeding his ego and playing along, AJ’s mouth curling into an excitable and amused grin in response. “Wait till you see me in a few years’ time!” he said with a cheeky grin. My heart was bursting, partly at the idea of AJ growing bigger and becoming even more of a freak, but mostly at the suggestion that AJ and I would still be together in a few years time. Relaxing from his pose, AJ then bought his fists together into a quick, most muscular with his face arrogantly screwed up. He released a hot, deep grunt as his muscles tightened and erupted before my eyes and I frantically ran my hands over the flexed mounds of mass bulging off his body. As I squeezed his perfectly shaped muscle tits, AJ flexed and squeezed again, with his fists together and let out a cocky, “YEEEAH!!” AJ couldn’t seem to stop flexing. He bought both of his elbows up, looked at me with a sexy, mischievous glare, playfully shook his head like, get ready for this one, then cranked out a crab most muscular with a half-pant, half-growl while outrageously sticking his tongue out. Just like he’d done at his guest posing spot on a bodybuilding stage just hours earlier. With AJ squeezing, I frantically ran my hands over his skin popping biceps, brutally sized, boulder shoulders and up to the huge, bronzed traps erupting from his neck. He then bought his arms and elbows up again and squeezed back down into his most aggressive and attitude packed most muscular yet. Screwing up his face to brilliant effect and releasing a loud, grizzly growl. “ARGGGHHH!” It was the craziest and most outrageously horny pose he’d ever squeezed for me. “OH FUCK!“ I cried. I grabbed my dick in response and started tugging through the shiny lime green material of my borrowed posers as I squeezed his hard, flexed muscle with my other hand. “OH GOD!” I groaned. It wouldn’t have taken me long to cum. “Don’t cum yet!” AJ ordered, as he stopped flexing and mischievously grinned at me. Now relaxed from posing, AJ’s cockiness had subsided. He took me by the waist, pushed my body up to his hard, bronzed mass and kissed me. When we were done, he was biting his lip and looking at me with this mischievous grin. Like he was mulling something over in his head. “OK … I’m gonna try something!” he mysteriously announced. “Just go with it! Put your arms around my neck!” he ordered. Confused but excited, I grinned and did as AJ had instructed and put my arms around his neck and shoulders. When he bent down I knew exactly what he was attempting to do. He wrapped his right arm under my thighs and with effort, slightly awkwardly lifted me up off the ground. Both of us were laughing, with AJ also straining with the effort of lifting me. He managed to carry me to the hotel bed whilst I gripped on to his neck and threw me on to the mattress with a grunt. Cheekily grinning and looking pleased with himself at his semi-successful feat of strength, AJ knelt down at the end of the bed and rested his elbows on the mattress, his upper body just bursting with huge, bronzed muscle. “Move down a bit!” he ordered, with a devilish grin. Perched up by my elbows, I shuffled down to AJ as instructed, both of us mischievously grinning all the while. When I reached him, he grabbed my legs and told me to come further until both of them were wrapped around his huge, boulder shoulders. It was so surreal to see the contrast of my pale, fair skinned, slightly hairy legs and AJ’s gloriously bronzed skin. “You look really cute in these posers!” AJ said as he grabbed the straps of the lime green trunks and pulled them down until they were resting half way down my thighs. He gave my cock a hard squeeze before leaning in and taking it in his mouth. I groaned as I ran one hand over AJ’s newly shaved head and gripped his shoulder with the other. I could have easily cum in his mouth. It wouldn’t have taken me long. But AJ had other plans. Looking at me in a mischievous, sexy and determined way, AJ surprised me by instructing me to turn around. A surge of excitement rushed through me as I obeyed my boyfriend’s orders and spun around until I was leaning on all fours. Was AJ about to explore a territory he never had before? He gently ran his hands over my back, then my whole body shimmered as he gently kissed my shoulder blades. Then he kissed the centre of my back, then just above my waist. It was so incredibly intimate and erotic. And then I felt his hands placed gently on both of my buttocks and FUCK, I was ready and willing to do whatever AJ wanted. I was completely at his surrender. He gently kissed me on my right buttock and I giggled. Then he was pressing on them firmer with his hands. And then he was stretching my buttocks apart and I my hole involuntarily twitched. Fuck! I could feel his face not far from it. I wanted it so badly. I knew this was uncharted territory for AJ. Whatever he wanted to do, at whatever pace was completely fine. But God, I really, really wanted to feel AJ’s tongue on my hole. And then it was. I groaned as AJ’s tongue gently tickled my opening. He retreated his tongue and then my hole spasmed as he tickled it once more, while prizing my cheeks apart. I could tell he was wary. Taking his time. His tongue reached my hole a third time. This time it didn’t retreat. I melted and groaned as AJ firmly pressed his tongue against my opening and released this cute little groan. And then he pushed his tongue inside me, opening me up and I groaned loudly in response. All I wanted in that moment was for AJ to be inside me. My gorgeous, beautiful AJ. What happened next took me by complete surprise. My hole seemed to relax in a way it never had done before. Opening up for AJ’s tongue. He groaned in reaction and stuck his tongue in even more. Filling up my hole. Dancing around inside me. I hadn’t even thought that it was possible, but AJ had taken me a whole new heaven. “FUCK!” he groaned, as he retreated. I turned my head to see AJ with this manic look of desire and surprise on his face. Like he was discovering something amazing for the first time. “This is so fucking horny!” he exclaimed, shooting me a huge, excited grin. He then started playing with my hole with his fingers. I groaned in response and pushed my arse out. God. My body was his. To do whatever he fucking wanted with it. He owned it. Completely and wholly. AJ wrapped his other hand and arm around my waist and stomach and I gripped tightly on to his thick, muscular forearm, wanting to feel as much of him as I could. Still kneeling on the bed, I arched my back up and AJ pressed his muscular torso against my body. His pecs and abs sinking into my back, both of his big, bronzed arms now gripped around my stomach tightly. I twisted my neck to look at AJ and he leant in and kissed me. When we stopped kissing, he buried his face into my neck as I gripped his thick arms with my hands. His hard dick was pressed up against my arse cheeks. I reached round to grab it, and manually put it in between my cheeks. “Fuck!” AJ excitedly whispered as he rubbed the head of his throbbing cock against my hole. With AJ’s huge arms wrapped tightly around me, feeling his thick pecs and lumpy abs against my back and his dick rubbing against the opening of my arse, something came over which had never done before. I’d only had one failed attempt at being fucked. A guy I had been briefly seeing the year before. He’d really wanted it and I had been very drunk. I hadn’t been relaxed enough and as soon as he’d gone inside me, I’d panicked and moved away. In truth, I hadn’t really wanted to be fucked by him. In fact, I’d never really wanted it from any guy. I’d never craved anyone to be inside me. Until that moment. Because I suddenly wanted AJ inside me. So badly. I wanted to be as intimate with my beautiful bodybuilder boyfriend as I possibly could. I wanted his body inside of mine. The body I loved and worshipped. The body which made me melt and cum. The body which made me felt like I was dying every time I touched it. Or even just when I was near it. I squeezed his cock further, leant forward slightly, pushing out my arse, and pushed the head of AJ’s dick against my hole. I wasn’t nervous. I wasn’t scared. I just wanted him inside me. It wasn’t going in, but then AJ kissed me on my neck and squeezed his arms tighter around me. And just like it had done when AJ’s tongue had been in me, my arse relaxed and opened up and AJ’s cock slipped inside of me. It was a strange feeling at first. And there were times when I wanted it to stop. Where I found myself starting to think too much and feared that I was starting to tense up. But I rode it out. I pushed away the doubt. Reminded myself that I was safe with AJ. And as I fully relaxed my mind and the feeling of being fucked by AJ consumed me, I was transported to a place I’d never been before. It felt like waves of unimaginable pleasure were going through my body. One after the other. I remember thinking, so this is why so many guys do it? This is what it’s all about. It was like I’d finally found a key to a lock that I didn’t even know I could open. It almost didn’t feel real. Something not quite of this world. Much like AJ’s body, I guess. His insanely muscular body which he’d pushed beyond normal limits to become something so beautiful and special and freaky. A body that was now inside me. A body that was now a part of me. It was the closest I’d ever felt to AJ, and it was the most mind blowing and joyful experience I could imagine. So joyful that when I reached the most intense orgasm I’d ever had, I felt like I was going to cry from happiness. I don’t think I’ve ever made so much noise from cumming. Groaning and screaming from the immeasurable pleasure the first orgasm of it’s kind was giving me. Right before AJ joined in with his own orgasmic screams as he climaxed and came inside me.

New chapter. I'm going to try and go back to posting these more regularly, like I was doing at the beginning of the story. And because it was a while ago that I shared them I'm going to re-post the couple of illustrations my mate did for me too (here's his Instagram if you wanna see more of his stuff)! Starting with the illustration of AJ... Twenty Four “So I’m thinking of quitting both of my jobs and taking up a new one!” I was lying on my bed and dreamily grinning into my phone screen as AJ messaged me during his break from a Tesco shift. “Hehe! Oh yeah?” I messaged back, playing along. Three dots appeared. “Yep! It’s quite an unusual job though!” “I’m listening!” I typed. I had no idea what AJ was going to say next, but I was fairly certain it was going to be something awesome, cute and funny. I wasn’t wrong. “Get this. A full time Noah Cook Snuggler Upper!” Heart melting. Body bursting. Could AJ be any fucking cuter or more adorable? I sent through a series of emojis. The shocked face, the monkey holding his mouth and the blushing face with eyes wide open emoji. “Hmmm. I think I’ve heard about that position! Apparently there are a few requirements for the role!” I typed. “Yeah??” AJ messaged back. “Yep! Apparently you can only apply if you’re a VERY cute bodybuilder with massive tits, huge guns, gorgeous abs and a habit for flexing while cheekily sticking your tongue out!” AJ sent through three of the AJ emoji’s. “Noah! I’m actually kind of blushing here! But I erm…think I might qualify?” And he adorably followed it up with the blushing face emoji. “Oh, you definitely do!” Three dots. “So my abs are gorgeous?” “Haha! Yep. I love your abs!” “GRRRRRR!! Will have to crunch ‘em for ya!” “Ummm…FUCK YEAH!!” I replied, excitement surging through me and my cock instantly swelling. “I’ve actually been thinking about posing for you quite a lot!” AJ then messaged. FUCKING HELL!! I sent through three shocked face emojis. “Hehe! I actually kind of can’t wait!!” AJ messaged. “Erm … excuse me while I just spontaneously combust with excitement. HELL YEAH!!” I replied. “I keep thinking about how you reacted when you were feeling my flexed bicep. Your face. How turned on you were. What it did to you. How you had to shoot your load right there and then. It was the HORNIEST fucking thing! And I LOVED that my muscles had that effect on you!” Fuck, fuck, fucking fuck FUUUUCK!! I couldn‘t believe what I was actually reading on my screen. “It was HANDS DOWN one of the hottest fucking experiences of my life!!” I replied, feeling a rush at how open and honest I was being. “Just wait ‘till I pose for you!” AJ messaged. ARGGHHHH!! My head felt like it was going to fucking explode. I suddenly had the urge to make a further confession. “There’s actually something else about bodybuilders that really does it for me!” I messaged, my pulse quickening. “Tell me!” AJ ordered. “Well I kind of have a bit of a thing for posing trunks!” I bravely typed, followed by the blushing face emoji. As three dots appeared on my phone, a series of imaginary replies from AJ quickly flashed into my mind. “That’s weird!” “You’re a freak.” “I don’t wanna see you anymore.” And then his actual message came through. “OMG!! Haha!! REALLY??” “Yep!” I replied, with the blushing face emoji again. “Hmmm. You know what?! I’ve always thought posers were kinda sexy!” FUCK! My heart leapt as I read those words. “Really??” I replied. A part of me couldn’t help wondering whether AJ was just humouring me. But another, much bigger part told me that he was being completely genuine. “Yeah! There’s definitely something hot about them. I totally get it!” AJ typed. “They’re hot as FUCK!!” I typed, followed by the AJ emoji. “They’ve got to be the shiny ones though!” I added. “Of course! That goes without saying!” AJ typed. “So, erm … do my lime green ones do it for you?” It was such a ridiculous fucking question that I couldn’t suppress a giggle as I looked at the message. “Ummm…HELL YES!! They’re so hot it borders on insane!” Three of the AJ emojis came through. “Well now I know what I’ll be wearing when I pose for you. Although I was kinda planning on wearing them anyway!” Fucking. Fucking. FUUUUUCK!! My cock was juddering and I reached down and gave it a squeeze through my jeans at the thought of AJ posing for me in his shiny, lime green trunks, which, incredibly, he was teasing he was going to do, presumably fairly soon. Holy fucking HELL! And then a text came through which suddenly pulled me out of my thoughts and made me quickly release my hand from my throbbing hard on. “Oi! You didn’t reply to my text!” It was Naomi. She was referring to the message she’d sent me the day before when she’d asked if everything was okay between AJ and I. I guess I’d found it easier to just ignore her after AJ had asked me not to tell her what had happened between us. “Sorry! I was with AJ!” I text. “Ooooh!! What’s going on? Did you talk about his Facebook messages?” Shit! Fuck, bugger, shit! I usually told Naomi everything. How was I supposed to lie to her? But AJ had asked me to not to say anything. So that was exactly what I was going to do. “He said it was all a bit of a blur.” It wasn’t a lie. AJ had said that. About ten minutes before we were wrapped around each other on his bed naked. “Oh! Are you OK with that?” she text back. I paused. “I’m happy with how things are.” Also not a lie! “Hmmmm. Well I still think something’s gonna happen between you two!” And I smiled. If only she knew the truth. “Off gallivanting again?” my mum asked me the day after as I was filling up my water bottle in the kitchen with my backpack slung over my shoulder. I was waiting for AJ to pick me up in his car to take me to Scorpio’s. It would be our first trip since we’d confessed our feelings towards each other and slept together. An excitement was pulsing through my body, because I was about to see my cute, gorgeous AJ again for the first time in two days. “Ummm … if you mean am I going out, then yes! To the gym, if you must know!” I informed her. “Hmmmm!” my mum said, eyeing up my backpack with one eyebrow raised. “I hope you’re not taking this gym thing too far!” I screwed up my face. “How would I do THAT?!” “Well I wouldn’t like to see you getting too buff! You look fine as you are!” she replied. I smirked and rolled my eyes. And then she said something which made my whole body jolt while I prayed for the ground to swallow me up whole. “There’s a boy who works at Tesco’s …” Oh God. “He’s only about your age. A lovely lad …” Ohgodohgodohgod. “He’s really friendly. Always saying hello …” She’s talking about AJ! She’s fucking talking about AJ!! “And he’s got such a nice face! But, ooooh, Noah. He’s soooo muscly!” Oh my FUCKING GOD. “You should see him! His arms are out here!” And then she bought her arms and elbows up so they were sticking out either side of her in imitation of a big, built bodybuilder and I wanted to fucking DIE. “Please don’t get that big, Noah! You wouldn’t want to look like that, would you?” I rolled my eyes and quickly shuffled out of the room, hoping she hadn’t noticed that my face had gone bright red, while all the time repeating the same thing over and over in my head; That did not just happen. That did NOT just fucking happen! I was more nervous than ever when I spotted AJ’s car pulling up at the top of the drive. I quickly and quietly sneaked out. Why couldn’t he have parked down the road like I’d asked him to? I honestly think part of him wanted to make me squirm. But also I think maybe it was a little bit of a payback thing. I had a theory that he was secretly a little offended by the fact I wouldn’t let my mum see him. Maybe he feared I was partly worried about what she’d think of the fact he was now a bodybuilder? Embarrassed, even? Maybe in a small way he’d actually been right? “Oh my GOD!” I groaned as I jumped in the passenger seat and put my face in my hands. “What‘s up?!” AJ asked me, giggling. I shook my head and gave him a little smirk. FUCK! He looked as huge and gorgeous as ever in his tight, blue Tesco’s polo shirt. GRRRR!! I was so fucking happy to see him. “You won’t believe what my mum just said to me! Drive NOW and I’ll tell you!” I said. AJ was grinning and looking at me curiously. He twisted his head and peered at my house through the car window. “Is she looking?!” GAAAHH!! He turned back to face me. “It’s just … I really wanna kiss you!” FUCK! I melted. God, I wanted it too. He put his hand on my leg and I instantly started to swell. Then he leaned towards me. Worried about the possibility of my mother peeping through the window, but also feeling a surprising rush at the propsect of being caught, my whole body tingled as my lips met AJ’s and we kissed. “Fuck!” I whispered, as our lips parted, and I anxiously looked to my house for any sign of my mum with her hands to the side her eyes, pressed up to the window. As AJ started up the car, he cheekily shook his head. “This is gonna be TORTURE!” he said. I giddily grinned. “What?!” I asked. “You KNOW what!” he said. Then he looked me up and down and bit his lip. It was so fucking sexy. I did know what, of course. Being at Scorpio’s, being in public, even just being in a car and not being able to kiss each other, touch each other and do all of the things we’d been doing the past week in his bedroom. If it was going to be torturous for AJ, it was going to an absolute killer for me. I told AJ what my mum had said about him before I’d left, emphasising the fact she’d called him lovely, really friendly and that he had a nice face. All of it amused and flattered him. “I can’t believe she doesn’t recognise me!” AJ exclaimed. “I can!” “I’m sure she’d come round once she got used to me being a monster!” he said, with a cheeky grin. “Well she loved you when we were kids,” I reassured him. “Awww! Did she?” he said, with a coy smile. “Of course! And my sister. You were cute, cheeky, little AJ. And now you’re cute, cheeky, HUGE AJ. With twenty inch biceps! And arms out here!” I said, imitating the way my mum had stuck her arms out. AJ laughed. “Oh, my mum mentioned you too, by the way! She was like, Awwww, I’m so glad you’re friends with Noah again!” “Awwww!” I said, feeling fuzzy inside. “I love your mum!” “Oh, she did question why you went bright red when Andy walked in, though!” I laughed and shook my head. “FUCK OFF!” I was half expecting AJ to kiss me again in the car park outside Scorpio’s, so I couldn’t help feeling a stab of disappointment when he didn’t. Maybe he felt it was too risky, and that someone would see us? Being with AJ at Scorpio’s definitely felt different now that things between us were no longer just platonic. It had felt a lot more fun too. He’d given me a couple of cheeky, knowing grins when he’d been getting undressed in the changing rooms. And he’d teased me about the pictures of the shredded freaks on the walls of the gym; asking me if I thought various bodybuilders were hot, and whether I’d like to see certain guys flexing in their posing trunks. And as AJ had predicted, it was fucking torturous. Being with him as he pumped up in his vest. Not being able to kiss him, wrap my arms around his huge mass, nuzzle into his thick, bull neck or cheekily squeeze his flexed bicep again. But all the time there was this incredible excitement, because I knew that there was a very good chance I would get to do all, or at least some, of those things when we’d go back to his afterwards. “Is your mum and Andy home?” I asked on the car journey back, my stomach twisting as I waited for the answer. “Why?! Wanna perv on Andy again?” he said. I grinned and rolled my eyes. “Erm … I think they’re home.” he added, casually. A little too casually, I thought. My heart dropped a little. Was the prospect of being home alone not an exciting one for AJ like it very much was for me? And just when was I going to get the noisy posing (FUCKING HELL!) he’d teased me about? Maybe it would be better if it was a spontaneous thing? But none of that doubt could take away the giddiness I was, and had been, feeling all evening. Because I was with AJ. And I would still get to kiss him and touch him and maybe even squeeze his flexed bicep. It would probably just be a little more restrained than if we were at his house alone. The first thing I noticed when AJ’s house was in sight was that Andy’s motorbike was parked on the drive. But then I noticed something else. “Your mum’s car isn’t here?” I questioned, as we pulled into the drive. “Nope!” AJ replied. And then he looked at me with this devilish grin. “They’re not gonna be home ‘till late!” FUCK! “Oh, and look at that …” he continued, looking down at his body. “I’m all pumped up!” FUUUUUCKKK!! My cock instantly swelled and I felt like I was going to explode with excitement. AJ gave a playful sigh and shook his head. “If only I had a cute, horny guy with a massive thing for bodybuilders to pose for!”

Twenty Two “OMG! Did you hear about the latest episode of AJ and Noah In The Land of Beef?” I grinned ecstatically into my phone as I read AJ’s Facebook message. I’d woken up that morning wondering whether the night before had been some kind of dream. Or whether I’d slipped into some crazy teen film where the slim, bookish muscle addict gets the hottest and biggest muscle guy in town. Like some kind of warped, British muscle addict version of Sixteen Candles. “Oooh, no! What’s it about?” I typed, playing along. Three dots. “Get this. AJ and Noah…GET IT ON!!” I sent through the monkey face covering his mouth emoji then followed it up with text. “What, you mean…” and then I sent three more emojis. The two boys holding hands, the aubergine that people use as a dick and the water splash. “HAHAHA!! Yep!” AJ typed. “Was it a hit with viewers?” “Oh a MASSIVE hit! One viewer in particular loved it!” And then he sent two emojis. The blushing face with the eyes wide open and the best one of them all. The AJ emoji. Three dots. AJ was tying another message. “People have been asking me all morning why I look so happy, by the way!” I melted as I pictured a giddy looking AJ waddling around Tesco and bulging out of his tight fitted, polo work shirt with a huge, giddy grin on his painfully gorgeous face. All because of me. “Hehe!! My mum actually asked me a similar thing. I think she’s a bit suspicious! Even more so than usual!” And then I sent the eye rolling emoji. “Haha! Oh shit! My break’s over. Better get back to work!” AJ typed. He sent a frowning face emoji and my heart dropped. But his next message was about to pick me up again. “See you at about five!” Fuck! We hadn’t discussed plans to meet up again that day. I sent him three question marks while all the time feeling incredibly excited. “Oh yeah. Forgot to tell you. You’re coming round to mine later.” AJ messaged. Fucking, fucking YES!! I loved how cheeky and forthright AJ was being, but I couldn’t resist playing along. “Oh, AM I now?” I messaged back. “Yep! Unless you want me to pick you up at yours so I can have a chat with your mum?” “DON’T YOU DARE!” I typed. Three dots. “HAHA!! See you at mine then!” And then he sent me an emoji he’d never sent before. The one with the face blowing a kiss with the little heart near it’s mouth. “Oooh, I can’t keep up with you!” my mum said as I stood in the kitchen after informing her I was going out. “Yesterday you were miserable as sin and today you look like the cat who got the cream!” Hmmm. Or the horn crazed, beef obsessed muscle addict who got the huge, cute, gorgeous bodybuilder! I rolled my eyes and shook my head but couldn’t help smiling at her comment. There was clearly no point trying to hide how happy I was. “Am I ever gonna get to meet this mystery boyfriend?” she asked. “NO! Because he doesn’t exist!” I informed her. “Well someone’s got your head in a tizzy. I hope he’s worth it!” I smirked. Oh, he’s definitely worth it, I thought. Fucking HELL is he worth it! I couldn’t stop grinning as I stood on AJ’s doorstep waiting for him to answer the door. I wondered in that moment whether it was possible for someone to spontaneously combust from excitement. Never did I anticipate AJ to open the door wearing nothing but a pair of the cutest, bright red boxer shorts and an excitable, mischievous grin. His perfectly round muscle tits and gorgeous, tummy bursting ab blocks on full, glorious display. As soon as AJ had shut the door, he’d spun around and was wrapping his huge arms around my back, pressing his outrageously muscular body against mine and kissing me with an intense passion. This can NOT be happening, I thought. Maybe I’d fallen asleep on Sunday night and hadn’t woken up since? Maybe the previous twenty hours had all been one long, amazing dream where the huge, gorgeous competitive bodybuilder I’d spent the past month pining over decided that, against all odds imaginable, he actually wanted me back? “Hello!” he cheekily said as we parted lips, and were both just looking at each other, still fully embraced. “Hey! Nice pants!” I exclaimed. He giggled. One of his cute, little giggles I loved so much. “I didn’t think it was worth getting dressed!” he shrugged, with a straight face, before his mouth curled into one of his heart meltingly gorgeous grins. Pressed up against AJ’s body, his abs pushing into the fabric of my t-shirt, sinking into his enormous arms, I was rock hard. My cock was pushing into his crotch. Fuck! “Mmmm!” AJ said, with a cheeky raised eyebrow, as he squeezed me tighter still. “We’ve got about an hour before my mum and Andy come home!” AJ informed me, excitedly. He withdrew from me, wrapped his fingers around mine and led me upstairs. I followed him, my heart bursting in my chest, because I was actually holding hands with AJ Jones. I don’t know what was a hotter sight. His bare, gorgeously tanned and obscenely muscular back or his enormous arse stretching the bright red material of his cute little boxers. Fucking GRRRR. As soon as AJ’s bedroom door was closed, my back was pressed up against it and his body was pushed against mine and we were kissing passionately again. My hands running over him, exploring his muscle bull body. Feeling the lumps and bumps on his incredible back and gripping into his enormous upper arms as my throbbing hard on pushed against his. He lifted up my t-shirt and practically pulled it off my body, then unbuckled my belt and pulled off my jeans. It was like he couldn’t wait to undress me. The day before I had mostly been in the driving seat. That day, however, AJ seemed to want to take charge. “Fuck!” AJ exclaimed as my hard cock stuck out a mile through my black boxer shorts. And then he bent down, squeezed my cock and gently tugged it through the material. I released a whimpered groan and as I gripped onto AJ’s shoulder blades with both hands. He then pulled down my boxer shorts, freeing my fully erect, throbbing cock, before gripping onto it and giving it a few tugs. There was no doubt about it, AJ was most definitely taking charge. And I had absolutely no complaints. If AJ was nervous about what he did next, he definitely didn’t show it. Squeezing my cock near the base, he placed his lips around the head and began to gently dance his mouth and tongue around it. Given he’d never done it before, he was exceptionally fucking good at working my cock with his mouth. And he seemed to be enjoying it too, given the cute little groans he was making. I ran my fingers through his soft hair. It was such a beautiful image. Looking down and seeing his huge boulder shoulders, thick traps and lumpy, muscular, tanned back. AJ looked up at me, with my throbbing head still in his mouth and I gave him this ecstatic little grin. When he finally freed his mouth, he exclaimed, “Fuck! This is so horny!” He seemed to be studying my cock. Looking at in awe and admiration. It was like I was watching him explore his sexuality before my eyes. I was watching him discover that a hard, throbbing, cum filled cock can be so immensely horny. Even fucking beautiful. And then he placed his lips on it once again and started sucking. He clearly loved sucking it as much as I had loved sucking his the day before. Soon after, AJ’s cute, red boxers had come off and we’d made our way to his bed. As amazing and special as being with AJ had been the day before, there had definitely been a slight weariness on both of our parts. That seemed to have diminished that day. It felt like both of us were a lot less inhibited with each other. Even though I’d seen and felt AJ’s incredible body less than twenty hours before, I was no less amazed by it. I couldn’t quite fathom just how huge and muscular the body intertwined with mine was. I placed my hands on AJ’s rock hard shoulders. Felt the huge muscle struggling underneath his abnormally thin, lightly tanned skin. And then I was feeling the thick pec muscle bulging through his chest. Huge and obscenely developed. Fuck! And then my hand slid to one of his arms. A crazily thick, outrageously huge arm. I dug my fingers in and squeezed, releasing a little groan as I did. I looked at AJ, his cute face mere inches away from mine. He had this smug, even slightly cocky, grin on his face. He seemed to be enjoying the fact that I was exploring his body and feeling his muscles. I pressed my forehead against and rubbed his nose with mine, all the time squeezing his arm still. I’d never worshipped muscle before, but it suddenly felt like that was what I was doing. I was totally amazed by his body, and just how huge his arm felt in my fingers. AJ looked at me, then down at the arm I was clutching and gently bit his lip. And then the most incredible thing happened. With my fingers still gripped on his arm, AJ gently flexed his bicep. “FUCK!” I exclaimed, as a huge, ball of rock hard, marble-like muscle erupted under my fingers. “Oh, FUCK!” I said, again, barely able to believe what was happening. AJ looked surprised, but excited. “Yeah?” he asked me in a sexy, hushed tone, as if asking me if him flexing was doing it for me. “Fuck yeah!” I exclaimed, still squeezing the insane bicep muscle before me. And then AJ flexed harder in response. Fuck, fuck, fucking, fucking, FUCK! I was doing the thing I had fantasised about doing since I’d looked through my very first muscle magazine at the age of fifteen. I was squeezing the flexed bicep of an actual, real life, competitive bodybuilder. And it was every bit as surreal, amazing and immensely erotic as I had always imagined it to be. “Oh God!” I groaned as AJ flexed harder. He seemed to be getting a kick out of my reaction. All of a sudden, he gently pursed his lips in a slightly cocky manner, as if to say, “Fuck yeah! Feel that huge fucking bicep, boy!” He bit his bottom lip and released this sexy little grunt. “God yeah!” I exclaimed, further. His pursed his lips more, his face turning into arrogance grimace. He grunted louder as he flexed. This obscenely hot, cocky, little grunt. Holy fucking HELL! “Oh God!” I groaned. My dick was going mad. Juddering and leaking pre cum. I reached for it with my other hand and started pounding. I just couldn’t stop myself. “Yeah?” he said to me, as if asking if I wanted him to grunt more and be cockier. “Fuck yeah!” I said. There was no holding AJ back then. He flexed harder, looked me straight in the eye, scrunched up his face, snapped open his mouth and released a hush, “YEAH!” right in my face! Fuuuuuck! The bicep. The attitude. It was all too much. “OH GOD! I think I’m gonna cum!” I whimpered, as I pounded harder. I couldn’t stop it even I’d wanted to. “GRRRR! YEAAHH!!” AJ growled, as he screwed up his face and continued to flex his bicep. It was the final move to tip me over the edge, “OH FUCK! OH GOD! ARGGGGGHHHHH!” As I squeezed AJ’s rock hard bicep, and looked at his gorgeous face, contorted in the sexiest and cockiest manner imaginable as my toes curled, my eyes rolled into the back of my head and a fountain of cum pumped out of my cock. I couldn’t stop groaning. Loud shouts of orgasmic pleasure as my whole body juddered and spasmed underneath the huge, hard, warm mass of AJ’s body. AJ started laughing and I was laughing too. “Thank God no one’s in!” he exclaimed. “Oh God! Fuck!” I was panting, out of breathe, but still laughing. I gripped onto AJ’s body. I was a hot, sweaty, cum soaked mess, stuck to the obscenely muscular body of the boy who’d just fulfilled one of my muscle worship fantasies and made me spunk with a single flex of his bicep. I winced, bit my lip and looked at AJ wearily. I was on the most post orgasmic high, but feeling slightly nervous about the fact that I’d given away just how much power his muscles had on me. “Sorry! I just really needed to cum!” I explained. AJ was grinning like mad. “Don’t apologise! God! That was fucking HOT!!” “Yeah?” I asked, still a little nervous but excited at his reaction. AJ nodded. “Fuck yeah!!” And then he did a gentle “Mmmm!” in my ear. I sunk my head into his warm, thick neck, and gripped on to his muscular back. I was back where I had been the night before. The place I just wanted to stay forever. “So … I’m guessing you kinda like my biceps?” he added, with a cheeky grin. Oh god! There was no point trying to play anything down at that point. “Ummm … just a bit!” I replied, giving him a sheepish grin. AJ couldn’t stop grinning. I knew it was time to confess to AJ just how much I liked his biceps. Not only that, but I suddenly really want to. I took a deep breath. “Okay, I have a bit of a confession!” I began. My chest tightened a little. I wasn’t completely sure whether I was doing the right thing, but I had a feeling I knew what AJ’s response was going to be. Furthermore, I was actually excited to see his reaction. “I … kind of have a bit of a thing for bodybuilders!” I confessed. “NO!” AJ said, sarcastically, pretending to be shocked. I giggled and playfully rolled my eyes. I knew he didn’t fully understand what I was confessing. “Well … not so much a bit of a thing. More like a big thing!” Oh God. I suddenly felt nervous again. “Okay!” AJ said with one eyebrow raised. “How big are we talking?” I winced. “Like, I kind of know the names of all the big pros!” “No way!” AJ said, excitedly. I nodded. “I knew the names of all those guys before you told me!” I said, gesturing to the pictures of the shredded, competitive bodybuilders on AJ’s wall. “You’re kidding!” AJ said. “Why didn’t you say?” I pulled a face. “Well, ‘cause then you’d have questioned how I knew them! I guess I was worried you’d figure it out. That I was … turned on by bodybuilders!” I concluded, a little sheepishly. And then his mouth curled into this big, gorgeous, mischievous grin. “Turned on, huh?” I blushed a little and nodded. “So … what is about them?” he asked. I felt like laughing. Because it was such a fucking absurd question. “God! Erm … everything! Just, like, the look of a huge, shredded bodybuilder in competition. Pecs! Abs! Biceps! Seeing them on stage. Watching them flex! It just … does something to me! Just the thought of a bodybuilder makes me hard! Even just the WORD bodybuilder makes me hard!” I’d never seen AJ look so excited. “Fuck!” he exclaimed. “I can’t believe this! I mean, I knew you liked my body, but not THAT much! I never would have guessed flexing would have turned you on either!” “It doesn’t weird you out?” I asked, cautiously. “FUCK NO!” he exclaimed. “God, I love that you feel that way about muscle!” I couldn’t ever remember feeling happier than in that moment. I remember thinking how fucking perfect me and AJ were for each other. “So, have you been with bodybuilders before?” AJ asked. I scoffed. “NO! You don’t exactly get many gay bodybuilders waddling around!” AJ was beaming and looked pleased with himself. “So, how was it feeling your first flexed bicep?” he cheekily said. I grinned. “Fucking amazing!” “Yeah?” he said. He looked down and gave a cheeky little flex again. I chuckled and gripped it, but the second I did, I wasn’t laughing anymore. Because I feeling AJ’s fully flexed bicep again and it was just as surreal, just as incredible and just as insanely horny as before. “Fuck!” I exclaimed as I gripped the ball of rock hard muscle. He growled and then giggled and relaxed. “You know that was a first for me too earlier?” AJ said. I looked at him confused. “I’ve never sucked a guy’s cock before!” he confessed. I cheekily grinned. I had known that already based on what AJ had told me about his one experience with a guy. The one from Scorpio’s who’d sucked him off in the shower. “So … how was it?” I asked, teasingly. “Fucking HORNY!” he exclaimed, with a tone of surprise. As if he hadn’t expected to like it so much. “Mmmm! In fact …” he said, with the sexiest and most mischievous expression, before shuffling his whole body down the bed. I bit my lip and grinned as AJ’s head reached my groin. He gripped the base of my cock, which was suddenly becoming hard again, and placed his lips around the head with an insanely sexy, “Mmmmm!” Within seconds I was rock hard again as AJ worked his mouth and tongue around my wet, throbbing cock, while squeezing the base. I groaned, sank my fingers into his soft hair, and placed my other hands on his thick, muscular back, digging my fingers into his soft, warm skin, and feeling the rock hard muscle bulging underneath. And then we heard a rattling noise and the sound of the front door, my heart leapt into my throat and AJ suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. He looked up at me, slightly worried. Someone had come home. “Fuck!” he said in a hushed tone, before his face softened into an excited and amused expression. Presumably at the notion that he was getting up to something with a boy while either his mum or step-dad was in the house. I pulled an “eeeek” face and then grinned back at him. AJ let out an annoyed groan and quietly reshuffled back to my face. “Sorry!” he whispered. “It’s OK!” I whispered back, grinning. He put his head on my chest and we lay there holding each other. With his head facing down, AJ reached for my cock again and gripped the base. I whimpered in response. He turned his head and looked up at me with a mischievous grin and he began to wank me off. I released a groan, and he quietly giggled and then shushed me. “Wanna cum again?” he whispered to me. “Yeah!” I whispered back. AJ bit his lip, the sexiest expression on his face and continued to wank me off. I sunk my head into his neck and gripped on to his back. As I got closer to cumming I started releasing whimpers and groans. I couldn’t help it. He shushed me again and gently placed his hand over my mouth. I was completely trapped, under the weight of AJ’s huge muscular body and with his hand over my mouth. I was helpless. Completely at AJ’s mercy. I had no choice but to lie there and just endure the pleasure he was giving me. “I wanna see you cum!” he whispered into my ear. I released a muffled groan under his hand as he plunged up and down on my cock. I whimpered and groaned into his hand, trying to be as quiet as I could and he gripped his palm and fingers tighter to suppress the noise as ropes of cum erupted from my cock and shot over both of our naked bodies.

!Bump! hope next part soon

Need more ?

he needs an excuse to why he acted sp violentl and why those two are dead so shoing him was the go to. I like this. It gonna be an interesting ride

so hot. Tom is a beast god.

This is off to a very promising start! Since it has a muscle growth tag, I hope that the smaller partner somehow grows along with to match his new partner or that the new partner manages to grow even bigger while committing his feats of strength, dominance and violence upon others!

I like violence but not bully.

like this type

-

-

Chapter 6 - Conclusion Jaime had been Eric’s boyfriend when the labs attached to his family’s company began producing a new kind of steroid compound. Eric had directed that research for years, as he absolutely fetishized muscle growth, and desired nothing short of a miracle for muscular development. Once the experimental compound was ready, it was first tried on small mammals, then monkeys, then refined and finally Eric began trials on himself (the medical ethics of this were never sound, as Jaime told me). In a matter of a few months after beginning injections, Eric had achieved an enviable, muscular physique, all thanks to the miracles of chemistry. Jaime had been one of the first outsiders to see its effectiveness first hand. But something else had changed. Eric became more irritable and more demanding. He started acting more and more dominate, which sort of frightened Jaime. Meanwhile, the growth concoction was continually being refined: made more potent, more effective, and now: produced en masse. Eric had hoards of it. Jaime had been an athletic guy when they had started dating, around the same size as Eric at about 180 pounds. But after Eric’s successful cycle he begrudgingly agreed to be Eric’s second human experiment. After nearly a year of dating (and injections), Jaime had grown into an impressive 260 pound muscle bear. His growth had thrilled Eric, who got off on it. Jaime couldn’t pretend he didn’t enjoy his new size, but he didn’t want to get any bigger, and decided against continuing. Jaime saw an obsession taking over Eric, and was becoming increasingly concerned about Eric’s fanatical devotion to making men grow for him, and his increasingly erratic behavior. When Jaime decided to stop the injections, Eric was furious. Jaime had never seen him so angry, and Jaime couldn’t help but wonder what the first formula, and those trial injections had done to Eric’s mental state. After a few days, Jaime agreed to return to the cycle and grow more, but before they continued Jaime found something that ended the relationship for good: Jaime discovered evidence that Eric was working on a chemical derived from nightshade plants that could make people suggestable, more easily manipulated, and to his own horror he realized it had been added to his food. No wonder he was willing to try growing again for Eric. Jaime suspected it was part of his plan to find a willing human test subject to explore the limits of what his drugs could do, and he was not going to be that guinea pig. The two soon parted ways. Eric tried to get Jaime to come back, but to no avail. Jaime was too disturbed by the changes in Eric’s personality, by the possibility that he had been unwillingly drugged, and his endless begging for Jaime to restart trials of his growth drugs. After Jaime left, Eric saw another man, a handsome athletic black guy named Kamal, but that guy had seemed to disappear after some time. Jaime kept an eye on Eric’s activities from a distance, and knew about me, but he never intervened. Jaime had no idea how big I had gotten until he saw me come to his gym a few months ago. That's when Jaime realized that Eric wasn’t just blowing us up willingly, he was finding guys and using drugs and hypnosis to control our behavior. He was brainwashing us, turning us into huge, ever-growing meatheads, just for his pleasure. That's all he wanted, and through endless hours of programming, he made us want that life too. We needed to get Kurt out of that house and away from Eric. That was the first priority. I think Jaime took time to make sure that I was truly onboard, he didn’t want me to turn back to Eric and my old ways, he wanted to make sure I was thoroughly deprogrammed, truly myself. It took weeks of preparation, and Jaime grilled me, made sure I was ready. Jaime explained that we would have to lure Kurt out of the house again. The man was too big to be restrained several weeks prior, and he had certainly only grown larger since, and he would need to get his hands on the sedatives he uses to control our behavior. I vaguely remember Eric adding the cloudy liquid to the clear substance before injecting me. The wheels started rolling, and with some help from a former employee in Eric’s labs, Jaime found Eric’s storage facility and secondary labs. It was way upstate, in the woods. I barely fit in Jaime’s pickup, but we managed. It did look somewhat comical. “Ok hulk” he said to me with a smile “Time for a roadtrip” The storage facility looked decrepit from the outside, but the lights were on and the spaces were clean. It looked like regular deliveries of food were being made to the place, as the same pre-made meal company had huge piles of boxes stacked outside. Between the two of us, we didn’t have much trouble breaking down the front doors. We predictably set off an alarm, but we pressed on into the building. We saw the beakers, fridges, and finally, containers of what looked like the injections Jaime and I had both taken for months. We gathered as many as we could into our bags, including what we identified as the sedative. Then we heard a noise, a heavy sound of something dropping. And then again. Footfalls, very heavy ones. They were coming from a space below the main floor. As spooked as we were, between the two of us, we would be a very intimidating combination. We headed downstairs to investigate, only to horrified by what we saw. Downstairs we encountered the largest, most impossibly blown up human being either of us could have ever dreamed. He looked absolutely unreal. He was about my height, had wild black hair and dark skin. His dark eyes were totally vacant, staring distantly, his gargantuan legs slowly lifting and lowering into ponderous steps. He had to weigh well over 700 pounds or more. His neck was nearly twice as thick as his head, and two overblown traps rose up all the way to his ears. Shoulders, five feet across or more, barreled out with arms so impossibly thick that they looked less than fully mobile. His chest had a thick rug of black hair, and stuck out into two heaving masses of muscle, grown more rounded and heavy than humanly possible. Beneath his furry pec shelf he had a massive hairy muscle gut that almost hid his nudity. His legs were so thick that it seemed to limit his ability to walk. His calves grew out obscenely on either side of his shins into enormous globes of muscle. Still he just stood there, naked, bulging in every direction, muscle straining against muscle, vacantly staring. I hadn’t felt small for a very long time. This was a man so freakishly muscular that he could barely move. All around this large room were empty containers of food. He clearly could still manage to eat, but he seemed only vaguely aware that we were standing right in front of him. “My god, what did Eric do to him?” Jaime asked in a hushed tone. “It’s Kamal. He’s turned him into a monster” I just backed up, nervous at this true muscle freak in front of me. I couldn’t tell if he was flexible enough to even come after us, or if he even knew we were here. It seemed like someone was around enough to check on him, to provide him food. Despite his drugged-up state, he seemed to be able to function. Finally, he looked right at us. It was disturbing, those vacant eyes seemed to want to say something, but no words came out. Silence and a small groan. "Let's get out of here” Jaime continued, grabbing my arm. I was transfixed, my eyes on this monster in front of me, who seemed both so frighteningly powerful, so inhumanly strong and dominating, and yet completely vulnerable and incapacitated by his own mass. We were both shaking on the drive back into the city. Both of us had not expected to see what we had. But it galvanized our mission. We knew that Eric had do be stopped before he turned Kurt into another lobotomized monster. We had to figure out how to lure him away from Eric. I called Kurt the next morning. “I want to finish the interview” I said, “Please let me finish it” I didn’t hear back that week. Jaime was contacting authorities anonymously about the lab in upstate, but it didn’t seem he was getting very far. I sent Kurt another email. Jaime coached me on what to say to lure him out. “I bet Eric would be interested in reading your finished interview with me” I wrote. Finally, two weeks later I received a reply. Not only was he willing to meet me, but he wanted to try and wrestle me. “I think we’re almost evenly matched, big boy” he said in the email. We set the time for him to meet me at my house. Jaime at the same time reached out to Eric, telling him he finally wanted to go through with another round of injections. He wanted to grow again. Eric agreed, and the two coordinated a time to meet. Another gym employee, Shawn, was to go to my apartment and let Kurt in and stall him. Both Jaime and I stalked out Eric’s house. We waited that morning for Kurt to leave. Sure enough we saw this massive, large bellied, incredibly wide man trod out of the house on time. Kurt wasn’t just bigger, he had blimped out completely. His spherical powerlifter belly dominated his enormous frame. He had to be well north of 350 pounds, and it looked like he had gained 60 or more pounds in the span of a few weeks. His muscular arms had bloated into huge hams, and his body radiated a new kind of strength and power. That's when Jaime made his move. He knocked on the door and waited for Eric to answer. Sure enough Eric opened the door, but Jaime audibly gasped at the sight in front of him. Eric had transformed like Kurt. He was thicker everywhere, and had developed a pronounced muscle gut that pushed over his waist band and put a strain on his shirt. His arms were massive and his shoulders were incredibly wide. Gone was the 220 pound muscle daddy. Eric was now a 300 pound grizzly. “Surprised to see me?” Eric said. “What have you done to yourself?” Jaime asked. “Been sampling the new wares. Just thought I’d try out living a little larger. I’m quite enjoying it.” he replied with a grin. “This new stuff works faster than anything we’ve tried before. Granted, it makes you grow a bit of a belly” he said, smiling and patting his gut. “But it’s phenomenal. This is four weeks of injections. I’ve put on 80 pounds in that time. I’m growing every day, and I can see it happening. You should try it.” He continued. “I don’t mind the belly, and I bet you won’t either.” “You know why I’m here.” Jaime began. That was my cue. Turned the corner and rushed into the house, tackling Eric as best I could. I still outweighed him by a good amount, and I took him totally off guard. Jaime closed the door behind us and pulled out a syringe. He prepped it as I wrestled with Eric, getting him pinned. Eric was strong, and far larger than he had been, but I still had considerably more pure muscle on my frame. He struggled, but Jaime helped pin him down. First was the sedative. I watched Eric’s eyelids droop as the mixture began to take effect. “I know what you did to these young men Eric.” Jaime began. “And I have to make sure you don’t do it to anyone else again.” Eric just groaned. “I’m going give you a taste of your own medicine, but it looks like you’ve already given yourself a head start.” I helped drag the enlarged Eric, my former master, into the guest bedroom. The enormous semi conscious man listened to Jaime’s words, and jaime prepared a second injection. “You are only ever going to inject yourself from now on” Jaime said. “And you will do everything to get as big as possible.” After this, Jaime just continued repeating those statements in various forms to the incapacitated man. I waited by the front door for Kurt’s inevitable return. Soon, the big man was lumbering up to the door. Armed with a powerful sedative, I tackled Kurt and jabbed him in the shoulder with it.. I was able to wrestle him to the ground, despite that he too had dramatically increased in size since our last encounter. And with some help from Jaime I was able to pick him up and walk him to the car. He was huge, and it was hard for him to fit in the back. Although I too was way too big for drivers seat, I managed to drive Kurt back to Jaime’s place, and with Shawn’s help, I made a bed for him. Kurt panicked when he finally woke up, but I was able to calm him down. It took time to explain to Kurt what had happened. I was patient, and tried to keep him happy and comfortable and well-fed. Jaime stayed behind with Eric, and then moved Eric out to the lab in upstate. Intoxicated on the growth cocktail he himself had devised, Eric was easily lead like a docile animal into and out of the car. In his suggestible state, his inner desires for muscle growth came out. For three days Jaime kept Eric in a trance-like state, re-programming him, and it only naturally let to his desire turn into the kind of muscle freak he had turned other men into. When Jaime returned, he brought a full moving van. In the back, laying on a mattress was the Kamal, the monstrously large muscle zombie we had found at Eric’s labs. Despite his frightening size, he was surprisingly calm and responded well to commands. This was a case of a terrifying overdose. His brain must have been totally fried from the sheer amount of chemicals pumped into his gargantuanly overgrown body, and he seemed incapable of true speech. But at least he was at least smiling when we took him outside. We were determined to try and provide him with a semi-normal life, in hopes that his mind would slowly return to him. Kurt's programming wore off relatively quickly. I had to sit him down every day and explain what had happened, and I knew it would just take time. After a few weeks of living together, the two of us grew close, and he began to return to normal, at least mentally. Physically he hadn’t stopped gaining size. As the weeks went on, even without injections, I watched his frame continue to thicken and expand, growing impossibly bulkier and beefier. An already massive muscle bear only grew bigger. He probably put on another fifty pounds before the injections began to wear off. He broke 400 pounds sometime around then, and now looks like a world-class powerlifter, one of the biggest, bulkiest guys I think I’ve seen anywhere. But oddly enough, I think the size suits him. He looks a lot hotter as a gigantic overfed meathead than he did as a reporter. Kurt is still competitive with me. He might outweighs me by fifty (or sixty) pounds (it's all just his belly, I tell myself) but I think I've still beat him on strength, though I’m not sure. He started taking on powerlifting and it’s clear that he’s got the strength to match the incredible size. He could seriously compete and win if he wanted. Jaime’s gym is thriving and we have a number of clients interested in strength building and bodybuilding competitively. Kamal had been missing for two years. With help from my gym colleague Shawn, He slowly did start regaining his senses, and joined Kurt in managing Eric’s old house. We formed a kind of fraternity, the four of us, all transformed permanently by the insane concoction still laying around. None of us really wanted to get bigger, except maybe Jaime, who complained about feeling small between Kurt, Shawn and I. As the weeks ticked by, none of us seemed to lose any size either. It’s like the drugs had permanently changed us. Recently I’ve noticed that Jaime’s arms and pecs have been looking a little thicker and fuller. I wondering if he actually is sampling something from the storage rooms in Eric’s house. I guess we’ll see. Kurt teaches powerlifting. I generally stay out of the limelight. I’m just the resident front desk “hulk” and I’m happy in that role. I’ve reconnected with my friends and family, but none of them can quite wrap their heads around what's happened to me. None of them have lost that look of astonishment when they see me in all of my 360 pound glory. They’ll be in shock for a long time. But I’m ok with it. The four of us are superhuman in a way, and I like it. Kamal generally stays at home. But I think we’re all happy. I’m finally at peace with my body, as big, cumbersome and intimidating as it is. For the first time in a long time, I like how I look. I even like to flex for people when they ask for it. _____ Working off an anonymous tip, Albany police descended on an abandoned looking lab in the forest. They broke in, and were utterly baffled by what they saw. At first, they couldn’t tell what they were looking at inside the dimly lit lab. It appeared to be a massive, bulging creature, sitting on the ground it looked to be the size of an elephant. Unbeknownst to them, a loyal lab scientist carrying a large amount of product escaped through a backdoor and ran off into the forest. As Police moved in, the began to see the enormous swelling mounts of muscular flesh that were helplessly flexing. Then they could make it out, Legs, huge, ballooned up muscular legs, and a massive mounded midsection, two huge, furry pecs and huge trembling muscular arms, all laying propped up against a back wall in a starfish position, nearly immobilized by his sheer mass. Without a doubt this man had been blown up into an impossible size through some sort of chemical wizardry. The man’s hands were totally dwarfed by tremendously over muscular forearms, every muscle had rounded out with bloated mass. His traps loomed over his head. This was a heavily bearded, beastly looking over-bulked freak, and he was was sitting, with eyes glazed, food in his mouth, muttering over and over again the same words: “I can’t stop growing”.

I'm a really slow writer - sorry - but there is more coming, including Tom's reappearance, and another new guy who will not be ignored. Meanwhile, I thought I'd give you a look at how I visualize Ben and Roger.

Titan Park Marx stood with his men in a meadow. Twirling his mustache with one hand, while the other hand clutched six pieces of string, out stretched to the six men gathered before him. The men before him ranged in age from late teens to early forties and were all considered attractive in some way. A majority of these men were also tall, the more muscular of the lot wearing tight fitting shirts or muscle shirts to show off their bulging biceps and shoulders. “You all know the drill. You each get to pick a string, the length of the string relates to what size vial you get from my assistant Denham.” Marx practically yawned as though his troupe had grown since he had started his attraction the last couple of towns had only resulted in the number of his assistants growing. The group of two dozen men, mostly smaller, frailer men murmured excitedly as the stars of Marx’s attraction looked at the tips of the strings spilling out and over his hand. Moving along the line each of the six men selected and drew a piece of string. Some of the men were disappointed, namely the tall, blonde, athletic teen who’s cockiness had attracted Marx to recruit him, though the lad had needed little convincing. The smallest man, with a buzz cut and would’ve fitted in with the marines groaned that he only grabbed the second longest string, but he laughed along with the others that he had had the longest string last time. It was in fact the long haired, chiseled, stubbled, darker Adonis with sky blue eyes that triumphantly claimed the longest string. Holding it aloft for all to see, which made some of Marx’s assistant’s eyes widen in awe and anticipatory pleasure. With the strings chosen, Denham obediently went about handing out the vials. Two vials only held a small portion of Marx’s elixir which went to those who picked the shortest strings. Two vials held a little more went to the two who picked slightly longer strings. The fifth held even more. While the sixth vial given to the winner had the most. The teen eyed his vial distastefully, while hungrily eyeing of the winner’s vial. “One day,” he muttered to himself downing the vial and walking off towards the entrance. Some of the men stood where they were, while others like the shortest moved onto their positions. The men who had drawn the shortest straws just smiled and flexed for the small crowd before them as soon the elixir begun to work. Grunting, panting the men flexed and as they flexed they grew, stretching then mincing the fabric of their flimsy clothing enjoying the ‘growing’ they were causing among their admiring ‘coworkers’. Marx twirled his moustache thinking of the cash and the beauty as the two men, both athletic one a smooth, ebony figure worthy of a Greek sculpture while also having its stature, the other a blonde, square jawed man with a veil of hair that sprawled from the nape of his neck to his well-kept bush, his cock though not as long as the ebony giant’s was far thicker with heavy matching balls that jostled as he surged up in size. The men stopped around 10 feet as expected from the small dose and accepted the leggings handed to them by their assistants, relishing the hungry looks from the tiny men gathered about them and their tender awe filled touches as they brushed their muscled bodies as they slid on the tight clothing. Behind the main group the teen, continued his stride leaving strips of clothing in his wake as his clothes fell away as he stretched and bulged upwards, his veins straining on his already lean, muscular body. A smile of absolute pleasure unavoidably planted on his face as he approached the ‘main gate’. Ceasing his growth at around 40 feet the teen strode up to some scaffolding erected near the main gate and allowed the little men who scurried onto it carrying a long sheet of leather fabric to do their work. The litte men using the leather to make a subligaria to cover the teen’s privates and buttocks as while there was daylight Marx wanted the park to be not openly sexualized. It was hard for the teen not to make the littles’ jobs difficult from toying with them but also in them trying to wrap the leather about his waist as his cetacean of a cock swelled as he became aroused. He even enjoyed the thunderous laugh he couldn’t help but bellow as the littles painted the words ‘Titan Park’ on his ripped, smooth chest and abs tickling him. With his transformation complete the teen stood upon two platforms on either side of the gate as the ‘welcome sign’ whom all would walk under in awe as they entered Marx’s colossal carnival. The shortest of the group was fast shooting up well above the tree line as he walked towards the lake at the edge of the rolling meadows that the carnival was being set up on. He snickered and throbbed seeing how the other giants were enjoying their own growths and the pitiful worship they were getting from the help. The formerly little man had been one of the first that Marx had hired and had in fact been the man Marx had grown to tremendous heights to do his promotional cross Atlantic stroll. Growing in the UK and striding over to the US. The man felt like a god his spiked, dark head at times felt like it would go into the clouds, his feet pulverizing and churning up depths that had never been touched by another human being. Feelings and thoughts that rushed back to the giant as he sunk into the lake, resting back on his hands, knees bent at the ready to receive the puny patrons. He even reminisced over how no shelf respecting shark even dared attack after many had become entangled in his leg hairs. How he dreamed of being that big again or even bigger as he often wondered whether there was a limit to how big Marx’s magical elixir could make a man grow. The dark winner of Marx’s stars, strode further away as he needed the most space as he continued to grow and grow and grow. The men around him went from midgets, to toys, to bugs as his body ballooned and stretched, his clothes falling away like confetti in celebration of his transcendence to god. Striding to the end of the park to the make shift stadium, the giant laid back, his long brown hair spilling out about his head, his arms out straight encircling the ring of the stadium while his long defined legs stretched beyond the edges. Closing his eyes the man relaxed not caring for even the miniscule giants that were his fellow attractions. “Good very good.” Marx muttered to himself contently as the two smaller giants went about setting up their tents and helping Denham with the ‘experience tents’. The central pentagonal, red tent was little more than a store selling a short lived experience of the elixir Marx had to offer, often the perfect hook for new talent to add to his growing collection, as well as souvenirs such as hugely oversized clothing, autographs, photos and for those of adult age special DVDs of his giants. From each of the sides of tent spawned the smaller ‘experience tents’. Each tent a private space where Marx’s patrons could try a fraction of the size and power his stars got to enjoy. The rooms were often a mess by the end of the night but his almost fanatical followers were more than eager to help. The other giant, an auburn bear of a man who had also grown to approximately 40 feet sat in the middle of a ring awaiting guests. His job was to offer lifts, with the flexing of his biceps, allowing guests to ride his shoulders, clinging to his close cropped beard as he rose to his Cadillac sized feet. He was also the security keeping an eye over all that occurred around his portion of the park as no thief got far as if he didn’t grab them Marx’s gate keeper had never let him down. Having helped the assistants erect the tents, their bodies already glistening with sweat, the smallest of the titans went to their initial positions of their tents. They were to provide games such a ring tossing. Patrons simply had to toss rings and try and catch them on the cocks of the giants. It wasn’t hard for any of his big boys to stay hard for that long especially being the centers of attention and adoration. Marx had also designed the rings so they were pleasurable as they slid down the cocks, the patron even receiving a special prize if his ring was the one to make a giant cum. Alternatively the patrons could enjoy a more intimate setting with the giants being able to feel, worship and massage giants that were some semblance of mortal in stature. Marx always chuckled thinking how many pairs of underwear would be ruined by women as well as men as they allowed their bodies to be massaged and touched by some of the biggest hands known to humanity. “Are we ready yet boss?” boomed the youngest titan, bringing Marx’s attention to the main gate it made his heart and cock swell to see through the fingers of the titan as he crouched down forming the main gate, the sea of eager faces that were awaiting to get in. “Positions! Positions! Denham final checks now! This is it!” Marx bellowed as loud as he could, teeth some the size of small vehicles gleaming as smiles spread across the faces of every giant about the park. The carnies’ hearts were all racing with excitement as they raced to their positions. The young titan allowing a sneer as he wiggled his massive digits warning the crowd not to shove and press against them in impatience. With the last of his crew in place Marx lifted his hand to the young, teen titan signaling for the adolescent to raise the ‘gates’. Rearing up to his full height the titan allowed the crowd to begin to funnel through to the booths to purchase their entry, the crowd cheering with glee. A sound that was mixed with astonished gasps as the first glimpsed the giant sitting cross legged amongst the sea of stalls and tents opposite them, then the even bigger giant sitting eagerly in the lake. Last but not least they then would realize the sprawling landscape from the rear, makeshift stadium was a man of truly gigantic proportions. People were practically falling over each other, to Marx’s delight, as they rushed to see his attractions. The teen titan watched with glee, his cock practically vibrating in his garments watching the people pour into the park beneath him and the line of cars that wound through the trees to their graveled, makeshift parking lot. The way the parking lot was filling up he knew it wouldn’t be long until he’d have to start offering the ‘valet’ service. It was his favorite thing about gate duty being the ‘valet’. Being ‘valet’ meant he could pick up all kinds of cars and place them, keeping the car park organized and flowing. It was also the perfect opportunity to show off his size and power. He couldn’t wait until a couple of big trucks arrived so he could curl them for the little runts scurrying about his feet. Strolling through the growing, excited crowd Marx relished the sounds of what was no doubt going to be another successful festival. People had worried about how remote the locations of Marx’s carnivals usually were but it kept overheads down as did most of his crew being volunteers. However, the greatest dismissal of those remote worries was that time and again his parks had always swelled to capacity as people came to gawp and grope his enormous Adonises. Two jocks arrived in their black SUV, their driving somewhat erratic as they had been having drinks to work up their courage to show up at the park. They had seen the posters and both had shared unspoken words with one another as to how they not only wanted to see these giants, they wanted to experience it. Parking their vehicle they hopped out and stared in awe at the colossal teen guarding the gates. Though he was ripped he was not as beefy as the two young jocks who were both imagining themselves in his place. However, the more surfer looking of the pair, with long sandy blonde hair and a goatee imagined his mate more as that giant. The muscular, surfer jock immediately stopped shifting his gaze between the titan and his oblivious enthralled friend, his cheeks blooming as he felt his arousal bloom in his jeans. “Come on.” Laughed the black haired jock, adjusting his backwards facing baseball cap before practically jogging to the entrance. “It’s not fucking special effects dude.” The black haired jock drooled as they approached the teen who had noticed the usually biggest men in the crowd, winking at them and flexing his wall of pecs. The two jocks immediately blushed feeling self-conscious of how blatantly they must have staring for the giant teen to notice them. Passing underneath the teen, the young jocks allowed themselves to stare once more, before their eyes were drawn to the carnival of size before them. Happily paying the entrance fee the young jocks begun to explore the park, their hands buried deep into their baseball team jackets out of fear they start touching themselves they were so turned on by everything they saw. For a while the two men watched people climbing over the giant in the lake like a water theme park, using his long limbs and torso like slides. Groups of six being martialed by a man in a bathing suit similar to the outfits worn by the carnies, organized teams of six to race down over the man’s pecs, down his abs to the water of his crotch below. Some just stayed in the water about the giant’s crotch enjoying the ‘natural’ spring as the water was heated by the boner the giant had. Occasionally he’d moan as a larger person would rocket down his chest into the water. One large patron, after practically becoming air born from his pecs rocketed down the giant’s abs to the pool of the giant’s lap with a huge splash that made the whole giant tense and moan. The cause becoming apparent when the man emerged yelling in delirious delight, “I touched it! I touched the giant cock! It’s like a truck down there!”, which immediately drew more people diving to feel it, while others tried to more subtly reach down with their toes. The two jocks, exchanged looks knowing it was time to move on. They were practically ready to cum and were all too aware of the growing dampness in their jeans as their cocks leaked precum. Heading back to the maze of stalls, the jocks meandered about. Though they practically ran away when a carnie called out to them enticing them into a tent where they glimpsed a titan sitting in a too small a chair massaging a woman, her face a portrait of rapture while others massaged the long, bulging body of the giant. It’s not that the jocks didn’t want to pay to go in and join the worshipping, it was that they wanted it too much. “Fuck to be as big as them if only for….” The dark haired jock begun to wish before a strange man in a red tuxedo draped his arms around the two young men as he came between them. “Oh but there is,” chuckled Marx a twinkle in his eye, “Go to the central tent, see for yourselves and experience the wonder of my marvelous elixir.” And with that Marx dropped away from the men disappearing back into the crowd about them. The jocks were confused as to what happened but intrigued. “Who was that?” puzzled the surfer “Dude.. I think that was Marx the Magnificent the guy who runs this place…” stammered the other jock searching the crowd for the sight of the strange, red tuxedo man to no avail. “So central tent?” the dark haired jock asked, trying not to sound too eager. “Sure,” shrugged the surfer playing nonchalant as they strode off towards the central tent. “Great bubble butts.” Marx mused to himself staring at the beautiful behinds of the men that were so nicely sculpted within their jeans. “They would make great attractions sir.” Commented Denham standing at his master’s side “Quite Marx mused to himself, playing with his moustache but deciding to let chance determine whether the young studs fell into his employ or not. Striding off along an alley formed amongst some stalls, Marx went back to checking on the rest of his park and guests noticing with pleasure many men who would make great additions to his carnival. The jocks arrived at the more tranquil central tent, but were somewhat dismayed by how much of a tourist trap it appeared to be with all its souvenirs. A family joked around in a black shirt, with the big, white lettering, centered with red that read ‘Titan Park’. A middle aged guy, who though still muscular was beginning to develop a beer belly was joking with his girlfriend about buying a Titan Park stein that was the equivalent of a keg. She even remarked on his growing beer belly and he in return joked of how it would mean even more of him to love, jokingly making his belly swell bigger, the shirt riding up exposing his light snail trail. In the end she couldn’t dissuade him and she shook her blonde ringlets as her partner bought the stein and had to roll it out of the tent to get it back to their car. Moving on the jocks came to a circular stall with a pillar of shelves in the middle, stacked with blue vials, which people were giddily buying then walking off to the private ‘experience tents’. “What can I do you boys for?” asked a small but friendly man who didn’t look much older than the jocks. For a moment the boys’ courage failed them as they stood on the precipice of exploring their desires. In the end it was their bulging boners that pulled them over the edge. “Two vials.” The dark haired jock stated, repeating himself as his voice the first time embarrassingly cracked. “That’ll be $200.” Smiled back the man, which made the jocks’ jaws drop but they were helpless to reject the huge price of the elixir and handed the store attendant the money. “This better be worth it.” Grumbled the surfer as the pair walked back through the other stalls, joining the shortest line to the private tents. Impatiently the duo stood there, barely able to stand still with their hormones racing, hearts thundering with nerves and excitement. Their heartbeats only accelerating as they heard the cries of joyous surprise, moans and rendering of clothing behind the curtains of the entrance. Finally the lads came to the front of the line their patience almost at an end. Just when they thought they couldn’t take anymore the foursome that had gone in before them emerged 3 out of the four, two guys and a girl wrapped in towels with the fourth woman looking disheveled. The black haired jock staring at her, was fairly sure the woman was completely covered in cum, the globs of it streaking her hair, leaving a musky wafting scent as she passed. “Remember lads, 10 minutes maximum and towels will be on your left. We also assume no responsibility for any clothing that may be damaged during your experience.” Curtly smiled the usher, before allowing the young men into the large round room before closing the velvety curtains behind them. They took a minute to take in the room, which definitely smelt like sex. The furniture was all large of sturdy mattresses, futons or cushions, things that were obviously harder to break. The surfer, broke brought the dark haired jock’s attention back as he balked at the smell of the elixir. “Smells rank.” The surfer coughed, suddenly becoming unsure about drinking it. Drinking it himself anyway. The whole time they spent waiting to be alone and drink the stuff the surfer had been dying to see his friend drink the vial. “Pussy,” smirked the other jock, shooting the surfer a devilish wink before throwing his head back and downing the vial in one gulp. The jock shuddered as the taste of the elixir spread through his mouth, it was so bitter and it left a bubbling, tingling sensation in his mouth that was creeping through the rest of him but the further it reached the more pleasurable it was becoming. “Dude… urgh… it… feels pretty… urgh… good.” Moaned the jock, flexing for his mate and laughing as he saw his shirt rise exposing his lightly haired abs, the front of his shirt and jeans rising from his protruding penis and pecs, his baggy team jacket pinching, choking his thickening arms. Wanting more freedom, to show off his body more clearly and not wanting to wreck the expensive jacket, the jock peeled it off and tossed it aside allowing his friend to admire his upper body all the clearer. However, the surfer couldn’t stop his eyes from wandering up and down his mate who laughed as the buttons of his jeans popped off one by one as he inched upwards his bulge ballooning outwards. Grimacing the growing jock grunted, flexing and curling his feet straining the swelling sneakers until at last they burst allowing his feet freedom. By the time the jock had stopped growing all that was left was his cap, his too tight too tiny shirt and his jeans. Though the seams of his jeans had blown out around his knees that they hugged to as well as through the seat of them from his bulging bubble butt. “So what do you think man?” laughed the jock, flexing and posing in front of his friend before moving over to the huge mirror that ran the height of the tent. The jock from looking at his small, surfer friend gathered he had to be around ten feet tall now, which made the tip of his engorged endowment poke out from under his straining boxers and stretch out over his hip. “You like this huh?” laughed the jock, noticing the darkening dampening spot on the crotch of his friend’s pants, “touch it.” The jock ordered, dropping down to his knees in front of his friend. It made the larger jock’s cock throb invitingly seeing how even kneeling his friend barely reached his chest. The surfer as if a puppet of the penis which was as thick as his arm before him, came forward and pulled back the boxers allowing the beast to be fully released. The surfer hugged the massive manhood, tenderly caressing it, having lost all inhibitions. The surfer kissed and teethed the vascular shaft, the melon sized tip, his hands working on the grape fruit sized balls that churned in his mate’s sac. “So hot.” The surfer moaned, continuing his worship. However, the other jock found his gaze wandering to the vial his mate still held absently in his hands. “Be hotter if I was even bigger.” The giant jock teased “Is that allowed?” the surfer asked, wide eyed his hands tightening around the vial and the cock. “Why not I paid for it.” He shrugged, plucking the vial out of his mate’s hand with two fingers. Carefully flicking the lid off, the jock winked at his mate once again then downed the second vial. The sensations this time were more intense and the jock’s body practically hummed with energy. “Oh fuck… the power…. The power!” the jock laughed, laughing harder as his voice deepened, as he felt his mate being pushed back by his growing body being lifted up by his giant cock. The teen titan’s rags from his first growth were reduced to ribbons as he stretched up and up. The colossus moaned in pleasure as he felt himself pushing up against the fabric of the ceiling in a matter of moments and he was still growing. “Oh fuck, this is sooo gooooodd!” he bellowed, his cock tightening, bouncing his mate up and down on it making it only worse. The surfer unconsciously found himself grinding against the sizeable shaft growing beneath him and. “I’m gonna cum!” the surfer whimpered his wide hands pulling on the tight, throbbing skin beneath him rutting harder. “Oh dude, you doing that, saying that, you’re going to make me cum!” moaned the jock still growing, feeling the tent lifting, straining. The attendant outside the tent had heard the commotion and though had initially assumed boys will be boys decided a peak could be wise as the young men’s time was nearly up. Opening the curtains the man went instantly hard while also being shocked to see one of the teens lifting the roof of the tent and still growing his pulsing, bull cock oozing precum aimed directly at him and the patrons behind him. It was too late, he knew what was going to happen. With a cry of pleasure the giant teen burst through the roof, his whole body shuddering as he blew his load straight out the door over the attendant and awaiting patrons. The surfer, glistening with sweat panted and moaned as the surging cum in the shaft beneath him made him blow his load in his jeans. Neither of the orgasming, erupting jocks were thinking of what to do once they stopped cumming and the giant jock kind of hoped he didn’t as was the greatest pleasure he’d ever had. Marx whistled and tutted at the euphoric face sticking out like a pimple from the distended roof, knowing full well from the cheers, the cries and past experience that the lad had taken more than one dose. However, once he had done cumming he’d quickly shrink and would then help with the cleanup and payment for damaging that ceiling. Perhaps he could even pay for it with working for me, Marx thought to himself his own boner throbbing as he envied those inside the main tent who must have copped quite the glorious eyeful of the giant jock. The giant of giants, who lay sprawled over in the stadium heard the commotion in the central tent and lazily moved his eyes off the littles crawling over him to see what was going on. He smirked at seeing the jock’s moaning face slowly disappear back into the tent from whence it had come. Rolling his massive shoulders to the amused cries and cheers of his explorers the giant of giants dismissed the shrinking giant of no consequence, the pitiful display of power was making his sequoia like shaft droop. The littles about its base, sensing the movement and seeing the monolithic manhood deflating immediately went to work coaxing it back to full strength and size. This was also helped by those who bounced and rolled about on his sac teasing his balls. His balls and cock were the rewards for those who traversed the maze that was the giant’s body hair. From his view above them the giant grinned as he saw the little figures appearing and disappearing amongst the dark follicles of hair that would’ve been a forest to them. The rest of the afternoon and evening passed by without incident. Marx was even very pleased that both of the jocks he had spied earlier had volunteered to go with his troupe on tour to make up for the damages that had caused one of his tents. A promise that Marx doubted would go down well with their sports coach but Marx rationalized perhaps he just needed to employ the entire team then the coach could have time off. A large roster of giant teens certainly thrilled Marx, the shows he could put on. He could have littles performing trapeze as they flexed they boulder like biceps. Giants juggling little people. So many ideas, that made Marx giddy and horny. As night firmly set in the carnival begun to wind down and people knew what that meant, as did the giants who relished this part of the evening the most. The giant of giants watched as the carnies directed people off of him so with a grumble he could raise to his full monumental height and step out of the stadium. Standing on the outside, standing akimbo the giant of giants waited for the others, the stadium to fill and for Mr Marx to announce the ‘grand finale’. The carnies knowing the schedule, shut down their stalls and ushered those who were staying to the stadium. Almost every head of those approaching the stadium craned up to stare at the Adonis that loomed high into the night sky above them. Only when the all other areas of the fair had been cleared, did Marx make his ostentatious entrance into the stadium, the spotlight bathing him in pale light silencing the crowd. “Ladies and gentlemen!” Marx welcomed, “what a night of wonder, what a night of pleasure, what a night of such fine hospitality by your beautiful town. I am most humbled and in turn would like to bestow on you one final delight! Our colossal circle! Our grand finale!” Marx cried raising his hands and gesturing them around the edges of the stadium. Denham thought he was going to cum as he stood beside Marx as he always did, knowing what was going to happen as six spotlights burst into life around the outside of the stadium. One shining up before the giant of giants, while the other five shined up into the night sky. However, that soon changed as moans rose up as up over the edges rose the other giants who had all taken more of Marx’s elixir to grow as huge as the largest of giants. The crowd gasped and cheered as more and more of the night sky was blotted out by the monstrous, mounting men. Their cocks piercing through the beams of light and jutting up over the stadium. Many of the giants were already touching themselves, rubbing their thighs, cocks, balls or pecs, putting on a show for their little worshippers as they grew. All of them throbbed with ecstasy seeing the stadium shrinking beneath them, as their cocks stretched out almost forming a roof far above the pinnacle of the stadium walls. As the giants’ growth slowed and at last stopped, they took some more time to tease themselves and the audience below by slowly touching themselves or each other. Eliciting gleeful cries as they begun to leak precum before at last they grabbed their shafts and begun to pump. Pumping harder and harder they looked from one another their muscles, their cocks, the way their bodies tensed, bounced, jostled as they jerked off. They looked at the sky feeling like they could reach up and touch the stars, some wondering how to get enough elixir to get that big and how amazing it would feel. They looked at the mants far below them, recording and worshipping their enormity. As the giants’ moans begun to wash down over the stadium and roll over the country side, Marx smiled, just thinking of how many more guests they’d have tomorrow night after hearing such symphonic sounds. Denham knowing that the big bang of the finale was about to cum. Handed Mr Marx his see through umbrella. As the moans turned to cries, Marx unfurled and raised his umbrella as with booms the volcano like cocks above him erupted. Once one cock went off it always sent off a chain reaction as the giants cummed and cummed and cummed. Thick rivulets of cum rained down upon the gathered crowd in the stadium. Many in the crowd themselves begun to cum. By the time the heaving, panting giants had finished even the crowd was panting, they were so blown away it took a few minutes before feverish cheers, hollering, calpping and whooping emerged from the pools of cum people were immersed in. “Thank you ladies and gentlemen you have been a wonderful audience! Good night!” saluted Marx taking a bow, before gesturing up to his dazed giants, who in turn bowed, before trudging off into the dark some of them still sporting huge erections that they no doubt intended to take care of before they begun to shrink back to normal. Smuggly satisfied, Marx shook off his umbrella and strode off into the night, satisfied that he had made some very satisfied customers that night.

Next installment. This time around, you'll get to see Charlie at work. Also, a little recap: it has been less than twenty-four hours since Charlie gave Andy his first dose of NPH-01 and later the same day that he and Rick went head-to-head in a bench press contest at the gym. Enjoy! Charlie had slept exceptionally well. He surfaced from this deepest of slumbers leisurely, stretching and basking in the warm light pouring through the window. Everything was bathed in a soft, orange glow, including the half-empty bottle of Glacier Freeze Gatorade on the coffee table. He glanced out the window again. Evening already? How long had he slept? He sat upright, groaning mightily, and stretched, savoring the pleasant tension that his muscles had developed as he slept. His pecs felt particularly tight, but not uncomfortably so, and he massaged them with one of his large, flat hands, half-wincing and half-smirking at the sensation that bloomed across the pillows of muscle in his palms. Releasing the residual stiffness of a brutal workout was a sort of pleasure unlike any other and he fucking loved it. He flexed, an influx of blood rushing into his chest, and felt his pecs swell. His flat, rippled stomach growled vociferously and he lumbered into the kitchen. “Andy?” he called. “You here?” He popped two chicken breasts into the oven and mixed up a protein shake, sipping on it while he strode through the house. Finding it deserted, he returned to the living room, plucked his gym bag off the floor beside the front door, and dug his cell phone out. Three missed texts. Shit. The first: “High tipper 314 Regal Hilton @ 8:30pm.” The second: “Cheers!” Cheers? What the hell was that supposed to mean? Why’d Tony always have to be so fucking cryptic? He flexed his jaw irritably. The bitch. The last text was from Andy: “Met a friend for dinner. Be back late. You feeling okay sleepyhead?” A friend? Who? Andy hadn’t said anything about a going out with anyone. Charlie searched his mind for a name, but none came to mind. A sound like a growl stirred in his throat. He shot off a quick reply and checked the time. He’d have to rush to make it to the appointment, fucking Tony had given such short notice, but he calculated he could squeeze in a shower and still make it to the Hilton on time. The shower was an absolute must, even if it made him late; while most clients seemed to delight in his natural funk, it would be stupid to presume all would. Rule number one: always cater to the client. He swept into the bathroom, kicked on the hot water, and stripped off his shirt. But as he turned toward the shower, he caught a glimpse of his profile in the mirror and cocked an eyebrow. His pecs, impressively developed as they were, did not typically jut and hang off his chest in their completely relaxed state. At least not as prodigiously as they were now. He turned to face the mirror full on. "Damn," he said. His workout had ended nearly twelve hours ago, but judging by how hugely inflated his pecs were, someone could easily assume he had just finished. Each heavy slab of muscle was puffy and flushed, so much so that when he poked one of them—his finger barely making an indentation before it encountered unyielding, rock-hard bulk—a white negative of his probing digit lingered there, as if he were sunburned. Curious and cocky, he abandoned a delicate touch and quickly grabbed a handful of pec meat. He squeezed his bulging pec until he gasped and released. The white handprint swiftly faded as more blood poured into his chest. He chuckled darkly. Damn he looked good. What guy wouldn't kill for a chest like this? He popped his pecs a few times for his own amusement and hopped in the shower. Thoroughly cleaned, he spritzed his thick neck with his best cologne, and slipped into the freshly pressed suit and tie hanging in his closet. He filled it out easily, making it appear as if it were perfectly tailored to his muscled physique. Maybe even a little too snug in some places. He slipped one finger beneath his collar and loosened his tie, considered a moment, then ripped it off altogether. His hand drifted toward the top button of his shirt…and stopped an inch away. He thought for a moment, dropped his hand back to his side, and rolled his shoulders back. The button strained against his pecs. Charlie furrowed his brow disappointedly and he inhaled solidly, gathering a mighty breath, and at once his chest expanded, pushing pushing pushing those two heaping slabs of pec meat outward. His shirt never stood a chance. He heard a short groan as the material struggled against him and a second later the top button popped audibly, instantly revealing the deep cleft between his pecs in all its glory. He grinned darkly. David Beckham, eat your heart out. He ate as he drove, angrily shoveling in mouthfuls of chicken and rice between red lights. At this rate, he'd almost certainly be late. That fucking shrew Tony had given him hardly any notice whatsoever. Business in Chicago had operated so much more smoothly. Brett had never given less than twenty-four hours notice and still circulated nearly double the number of clients. Charlie shoveled in another mouthful of his long overdue post-workout meal and floored the gas pedal as the light switched to green. Five minutes later, he swung into the parking lot of the Regal Hilton, emptied the last of the Tupperware into his gullet, and hurried inside. The key for Suite 314 was waiting for him at the front desk and he snatched it up hurriedly, but not before giving the clerk a flirtatious view of his chest. “A little warm in here, isn't it?” he said, and spread his shirt to fan himself. The clerk’s eyes went wide as Charlie turned and strode toward the elevator. Thirty seconds later he stood outside of Suite 314, looking at his warped reflection in the brass numbers nailed to the door. He prayed the client hadn't beaten him. Making a mental note to have a particularly stern talk with Tony, he stepped into the room…and found it deserted. Sighing in relief, he peered around the room. At least Tony had provided the usual bottle of champagne on ice. He spotted it on the end table by the window and crossed to it. It really was hot, he thought. Why didn’t this fucking hotel have better air conditioning? Halfway to the ice, he spotted an envelope on the bed and froze. Shit. The client had come and gone and had been so pissed they’d left a note. Cursing, he snatched the note off the bed…and spotted two vials of NPH-01 underneath. He tore open the envelope, still cursing Tony beneath his breath, and read the handwritten note within: “Drink up!” He rolled his eyes. Oh yeah. Cheers. Snatching up the vials, Charlie pocketed them, and dropped onto the bed. Too fucking close, he thought. A single dissatisfied client could ruin his reputation for weeks at a time. Not to mention the fact that, if they had beaten him there, they could have easily assumed the vials were for them. That stupid bitch. She was too lax and it was going to get them both fucked over. Not for the first time, he debated cutting ties with pimps altogether and going at it alone. Look at me, he thought. I could pull them in like flies to honey. Who wouldn't go for all of this? He flexed, beaming at the sensation of the material struggling against him on all sides, and remembered the feeling of the top button of shirt popping wide. He flexed again and imagined what it would be like to send not just one, but two, or even three buttons sailing across the room with a simple flex of his pecs. His cock, already stirring, lengthened even more considerably in his pants. Reaching into his pocket, Charlie withdrew the first vial and uncapped it. He was still not certain he felt entirely comfortable consuming whatever this mysterious elixir was, but his workouts had been brutal as hell lately and, if his super-pumped pecs were any indication, effective. He supposed he had this juice to thank for it. He shrugged, tossed back the first vial, and recapped it. As he replaced in his pocket, he touched the second vial. One for Andy, he thought. Though he could not be certain the NPH-01 was going to effect Andy similarly (hell, it had been less than twenty fours hours ago he had given them to the little guy), something in the back of his mind told him a second dose wouldn't hurt. At the very least, it had made Andy ravenous at breakfast that morning. And if he hadn't been so preoccupied one-upping that fat brute Rick at the gym this morning, he might have been able to see how it affected Andy’s workout, too. He made a mental note to pay closer attention at their next gym session. Andy was coming along nicely—heck, the guy had lost a few pounds already—but it was time to swing him in the other direction. It was time to introduce Andy to the wonderful world of muscle. The little guy could thank him later. His mind drifted back to Rick. What had that all been about anyway? It had been immediately clear to him that there was some sort of tension between Rick and Andy, but he couldn’t place his finger on it precisely. He bristled at the thought of the fat lug giving Andy a hard time. He’d have to ask Andy about it and, if need be, resolve the issue. A soft knock rose at the door. Charlie stood, stowing the vials under the mattress, and crossed to the door. He peered out the peephole. Outside in the hall, a silver-haired man nervously looked up and down the hall. Charlie swung the door wide, flashed a blinding grin, and gestured for the man enter. The man smelled vaguely of tobacco and diesel, despite the fact that he had “dressed up” in a pair of wrinkled khakis and green golf polo that was swallowed in a sports coat two sizes too large. “My n-names Kevin,” he stuttered immediately as Charlie shut the door behind him. “Patrick,” Charlie lied. “How’re you tonight, Kevin?” “F-Fine, I'm fine,” he said, clearing his throat. He looked nervously around the room, as if expecting to find cameras trained on him. “This…this ain't a sting operation is it? You ain't a cop?” Shaking his head, Charlie chuckled and inched closer, closing the gap between them in a single stride. He was a full head taller than this man, as he was most men, and he wielded his height to his advantage. Gazing up at his tall, broad form, this anxious whelp of a client could just as easily been staring up at cliff-face he was instructed to climb: he appeared at once thrilled, but terrified at the prospect. He swallowed nervously, his Adam’s apple bobbing like a buoy, and tentatively reached out a hand, placing it on one of Charlie’s broad pecs. Charlie bounced his chest and the man quickly snatched his hand away, as if he’d been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. “How about you take a seat over on the bed. Relax,” Charlie suggested. “Take your jacket off.” Automatically, the man removed his hand and strode to the bed. He peeled off his jacket and folded it in his lap, then stared up at Charlie, waiting further instruction. Charlie grinned. The man's open-faced expression was a mixture of desperate attention and complete surrender. It was one Charlie had seen countless times before, one that made him instantly hard. Damn, it was good being big. Charlie slowly began unbuttoning the rest of his shirt. “Do you like muscle, Kevin?” The man nodded slowly, enraptured by the slow unveiling of Charlie’s heaving pecs and the brick wall of abs beneath them. It was time to kick things off, he thought. Charlie began by sensually grinding his hips, tantalizingly slow at first, but in deliberately wider circles as he unbuttoned his cuffs. The pre-show had officially begun. Next came his belt. His large fingers nimbly unfastened the buckle and in one swift gesture, he yanked off the leather belt, a sharp crack cutting through the silence of the room. On the bed, the client squirmed. One of his hands slipped beneath his jacket and began vigorously undoing his own belt. “What do you think about my abs?” Charlie said. He was gyrating his hips in earnest now, his abs stretching and flexing, deep cuts flushing between his obliques as he danced to silent music. “Do you want to touch them?” The man just continued staring, enthralled by the incredible muscle on display before him. His silence was answer enough. Charlie crossed to the bed and took the man’s free hand, placing it against his wall of abs. The man’s cold fingers quivered anxiously. Beneath the jacket, his other hand continued to furiously beat him off. “What about these big ol’ pecs? You like these?” The man's tongue lolled out of his mouth hungrily. Charlie snickered and, gathering his breath, brought his hands together, fiercely flexing his pecs. “Touch these muscle titties, Kevin. Give them a good squeeze.” The man abandoned his cock and slammed both his hands onto the heaving pillows of muscle before him. Charlie growled as the man's eager fingers attempted to dent the muscle. He flexed harder and the man suddenly launched forward, plastering his face between his pecs, slobbering and licking wildly. Effortlessly, Charlie pushed him back onto the bed and wagged a chiding finger. “Not so fast, little man. They'll be plenty of that later.” The introduction complete, Charlie moved onto Act One. He peeled off his shirt and tossed it onto a chair in the corner. At once, his dark and spicy musk filled the room. He placed one finger on his lips in don’t-make-a-peep-during-the-peepshow sort of way and sensually turned about-face so that his round ass was on full display. His hands dropped to his waist and ever so slowly he shimmied out of his pants, dropping them to his ankles, the material revealing inch by inch his tree trunk thighs and shapely calves. He kicked the pants across the room to join his shirt on the chair and turned back around. “How about a little flexing show?” he said. “Uh-huh,” the man breathed. “Arms. Arms first!” “Oh, you wanna see these guns?” Charlie said, looking from one arm to the other. “I don’t know. They’re pretty tired from lifting heavy ass weights all day. Maybe if you show me yours, I’ll show you mine?” For the first time, the spell seemed to break over the man. He paused, seemingly perplexed, but his rigid cock quickly pulled him back under. Tentatively, he raised his arms and executed a poor excuse of a double bicep pose, barely negligible peaks forming beneath his sleeves. “Oh, you can do better than that, can’t ya Kevin? Like this!” With an obvious practiced grace, Charlie swung his arms high above his head, aimed his fists at the sky, and studiously lowered them into a perfect double bicep pose. As he did, his biceps gathered and gathered, piling on size and forming rounded peaks the size of softballs. Thick veins snaked their way around his forearms. He smirked and glanced at his bicep—and did a double take. He had spent many an hour before the mirror admiring at his impressive arms and was intimately familiar with their nineteen inch circumference. But they looked bigger than ever now. Had he finally broken twenty inches? He caressed his left bicep and bit his lip. “Oh yeah,” he said, more to himself than to the man feverishly jacking himself on the bed. “Look how big these babies are.” “Tri-triceps!” the man stammered. “Flex your triceps!” Gladly, Charlie thought. He turned to the side and jammed his fist at the floor. At once, his horseshoe tricep formed and when he looked at it, it too seemed bigger. Those workouts really were paying off. He had most definitely broken twenty inches. Finally. He brought his other deftly arm around is back, clenched his opposing wrist, and further accentuated his magnificent tricep. “I bet you wish you hard guns like this, huh?” Charlie said. “Look how big they are. How strong.” “Oh…oh yes…” the man continued. “So strong…” You have no idea, Charlie thought. Strength simmered in his arms unlike any he had ever felt. He clenched and unclenched his fists in excitement, reveling in the power that ran through his veins. He felt like he could punch his way right through a brick wall. Fuck, he needed to unleash it. Before he could stop himself, he sprang on the man, lifting him off the bed with an ease that surprised and impressed him. “Yes, daddy, yes!” the man cried. “Show me how strong you are!” Grunting, Charlie lifted him higher still, so that the pathetically light man’s head was inches from the ceiling. He practically weighed nothing. Hungry for a real challenge, Charlie dropped him onto the bed and scanned the room for something of considerable weight. Where was an iron-laden barbell when you needed one? A second, more intoxicatingly potent need was creeping into him though. In his briefs, his fat cock was hard as steel and pulsing. Growling, he turned back to the man and pushed him backward on the bed. The man giggled excitedly. Descending atop him, Charlie pressed his huge, throbbing crotch against the man’s own, laughably smaller bulge. This horny little runt wanted a show and he was going to get one. Charlie grinded incessantly against him and instantly the man’s hands began searching every inch of Charlie’s tan, muscled body hovering over him. His fingers danced and combed up and down those beefy arms, probed the deep cleavage of his pecs, and held on for dear life around his shoulders as Charlie flattened against him. “Take off your fucking clothes,” Charlie growled. The man scrambled to kick off his shoes, pants, and shirt, revealing his doughy torso. A tribal tattoo around his left nipple suggested a wilder youth. He never looked like this though, Charlie thought proudly. He never knew what it was to have so much muscle and watch people drool over it like he is now. “Tell me how much you want these muscles.” “So, so bad! Please give me your muscles, Patrick—please! Please!” “Kiss my pecs!” Charlie barked. “Show me how much you them!” Frenziedly, the man made a second dive for Charlie’s pecs, and instead of pushing away, Charlie closed his eyes and savored the man’s tongue as it roamed over his nipples and cleavage. What person in their right mind wouldn’t want to give them a good licking? He flexed again, momentarily gripping the man’s tongue between his vice-like pecs, before the slippery organ escaped. All the while Charlie’s stout dick continued to grow ever harder. It needed attention—now. He pushed the man back down and held him down with one huge arm while he pulled off his briefs with the other. At once, his hefty cock rocketed up another level and Charlie winced. He slid back off the bed and stood at the foot of it, his raging prick demanding service. The man spotted it, licked his lips hungrily, and hurried forward. “You’re so big,” he said, marveling as he took Charlie’s cock in his hands, his cool fingers felt remarkably at odds with his fiery-hot meat. “I can barely get my hand around it.” Charlie glanced down and sure enough the man’s fingertips were barely just touching. He smirked and his cock swelled with pride, pointedly forcing the man’s fingers apart. The man gasped. With his other hand, he reached down and cupped Charlie’s heavy balls; they threatened to be too much for his palm. “It’s so hot…and these balls. How’d you get them so big?” “Ate all my fruits and vegetables,” Charlie growled. “Now suck.” The man eagerly obliged. He opened wide and as his lips slid over Charlie’s broad, hot cockhead he gasped. The man’s tongue flicked around it excitedly, slicking it up as the first inch eased into his mouth. As if disappointed that it was so easily accommodated, his heavy dick flexed again, widening and lengthening. The man continued swallowing him though, his hot, wet throat enclosing around inch after inch of the fat, veiny shaft. Six inches in, he stopped and gagged, unable to swallow anymore. Having found his limit, he began bobbing up and down the pulsing slab stuffing his throat. Charlie luxuriated in the sensation of his huge dick filling the man’s esophagus, wall-to-wall. He could only imagine what it would be like to be even bigger. His hands drifted to the man’s head, cupping it from behind and pulling him closer, easing him down over the last two remaining inches left out in the dry cold. The man gagged again, coughing, and Charlie smirked. “You wanted it, now take it,” he said. The man’s muffled reply sounded vaguely pleading, but Charlie ground his hips forward, the last inch slipping past the man’s lips. His throat was now clenching and unclenching around the mass of cockmeat struggling against it. Charlie indulgently began skull-fucking the eager, choking client, who determinedly remained planted on his huge shaft. Every so often he would remove himself from it to gather his breath, releasing its glistening impressive length and girth, and dive back down. Muscle fibers across Charlie’s body fired randomly, making his pecs jump, his shoulders flex. Wet slurps and schlucking sounds, deep, sumptuous exhales and growls filled the room. After what felt like an eternity, Charlie’s heavy, round balls rose, signaling release. He pulled the man closer, planting his nose firmly against his neatly trimmed pubes, and bit his lip as the first volley of cum raced up his cock. He could feel it flooding through his expanding dick and firmly kept the man’s lip-lock around him as his cocklips mushroomed, spread wide, and poured the load into the man’s gullet. “Mmmfh, uunfh, mmm!” the man muffled cries filled the room and he retreated from Charlie’s still-shooting shaft. In one fluid motion, he released the reveling saliva and cum-covered beast of a dick, tears streaming down his reddened face. Before he could recover, however, a stream of cum splattered across his face. “Oh, yes…more. More…” he whimpered. “Fuck!” Charlie cried. His cock swung in wide, wild arches as its spewed rope after rope of thick cum across the man’s face, chest, and shoulders. Every muscle in his robust body flexed and he roared, curling his toes into the carpet. “Rrraaa!” Finally, after a full thirty seconds, his balls emptied, the last few ropes of cum lazily dripping from his residually bucking cock. The man inched forward again and took it once more in his mouth. Charlie gasped as the hypersensitive length of meat slipped past the man’s lips again, vacuuming away the last bit of cum trapped in the thick shaft. When he finished, Charlie bent and kissed him, easing him backward onto the bed, and licking his own cum off the man’s face. “You’re turn,” he said, and reached for the man’s cock.